Chapter Text

District 8 was enormous. 

Well, all Districts were, really, rather quite massive, but the fact this one was in a positively giant box just kinda made it seem more so. 

Why was the thing encased in a box? 

Dante had no idea. 

The streets of the place were packed together and filled with people and buildings as the Sinners followed their guide. The guide who wasn’t even remotely shady and given to them by a slightly incompetent LCCB rookie. 

Sorry, Pilot, bless your heart. 

Dante might be a bit grouchy. 

He wasn’t entirely certain why, maybe just because he has to go back to this crap and didn’t want to deal with this totally trustworthy servant from Hong Lu’s murderous family. 

The visit to the Library after La Manchaland had gone a lot more smoothly than the previous one: no Abnormalities were let out, lots of information was exchanged, and Don Quixote got to start the process of reconciling with her family. All in all, it was a good visit, and the departure was amicable enough. 

But now they’re all headed to some shady alleyway to some kind of safe house or something for the night. How quickly circumstances change, huh? 

Angela was aware of where Limbus was headed after departing from the Library, so she would have notified the Southern Hana. Dante could only wonder who was coming to help them this time, but he’d just have to wait and see. 

Right now, he was a bit more worried about wherever the Hell it was they were going. 

“Hey, where you guys going?” A feminine voice broke through his thoughts. 

Dante huffed, not fully out of them yet. <I don’t know, I am trying to figure that…> Realization slowly settled over him. <Out…> 

He turned his head. 

Several of the Sinners jumped in startle – he with them. 

“Hi!” Mei chirped, waving at him with her usual, cat-like smile. “What’s up? Weird not being able to understand you, but that’s whatever. We’ll roll with it.” 

… 

Huh. 

When did she get here? 

Heathcliff coughed harshly, nearly jumping out of his skin. “W-when did you get here, lass?!” He yelped. 

Yep… 

“Just now, really.” She shrugged. “Saw you guys walking around and came to say hi.” 

There’s no way this is a coincidence, right? 

“You just… saw us.” Ishmael repeated incredulously. 

Another shrug. “I see things. Where you goin’?” 

“Pardon me.” Their guide stepped in, expression looking a bit more nervous with his eyes darting around warily. He was clearly trying to keep subtle, but his dislike of Mei’s approach was apparent. “Who might this fine lady be?” 

“Some would question your use of ‘fine’.” Mei chuckled wryly. “But I could throw the question back at you, bucko. Not the fine or lady part, but you get me. Who’s this guy?” Her head tilted at Dante. 

It was his instinct to want to reply, but he couldn’t. She can’t understand him, so why was it him she was looking to? 

“Oh~” Hong Lu picked up. “This is Qingtao. He’s an old servant of my family – he’s guiding us to a place to rest for the night as there’s construction making it impossible to reach my family home before the Night lands.” 

“Is that so?” Mei raised a brow at the man, looking more and more skeptical with each passing second that she inspected him. “You trust him?” 

“I see no reason not to~” 

Her expression went completely blank. 

So, this guy absolutely is fishy. His suspicions were right. Don’t trust him, got it. 

“Suuuuuuuuuure.” She intoned dully. 

Is she not going to do anything about it, though? Just let them keep following him? 

“My loyalty is to the Jia family, always and forever.” Qingtao smiled brightly, perhaps a bit too bright. “It will never waver.” 

Mei looked less and less impressed every word he spoke, her expression on Dante turning into a silent ‘are you serious?’ exasperation. 

Dante could only shrug. 

“Uh huh.” Mei clicked her tongue. “Well, we were just in the neighborhood looking for a good place to eat and saw our pals the Limbus Company Bus team or whatever and decided to say hi. Thought we’d tag along to see what was happening, you know? Know any good places to eat?” 

Right, of course. She wouldn’t want to state the real reason she’s here, but was it really only her? 

“I’d like the answer to this one, too.” Rodion raised her hand. 

Qingtao looked less than pleased. “Well, you’ve said hi, so you can go on your merry way. Jia family business is very important and should not be tread upon.” 

“Eh.” 

“We?” Sinclair gave her a confused look. 

“Yeah, we.” She nodded. 

There isn’t anyone else in sight from what he can see… 

“We got here not too long ago ourselves, didn’t think we’d be running into you guys so soon.” Mei chuckled with a slightly embarrassed grin, rubbing the back of her head. “Thought we might find a good place for dinner tonight between us but looks like we’re already on the job.” 

What’s she… 

Subtext, Dante, she’s trying not to tip off Qingtao. 

“Oh, I am sorry your date plans were interrupted.” Yi Sang bowed his head apologetically. 

“Don’t sweat it! It’s no big deal. It’s on us for having the timing off.” She waved him off. 

It’s now that Dante notices the ring on her ring finger (her gloves forgotten once again). That hadn’t been there last time he’d seen her. 

Oh! 

Okay, he’s got it. She and Valentin are the ones who came along to help them, and since she said they were already on the job, then… 

Valentin’s killing a lot of the many groups who want to intercept them, isn’t he. They’d already come across a few groups (a few too many for a ‘safer’ route if you ask him) and taken them down, so not having to deal with the rest sounds very nice. 

Dante gave Mei a thankful nod. <I definitely appreciate it. I know you can’t understand me, but I hope this ordeal goes smoothly. Thank you for being here and supporting us.> 

It should. It… it would. He wanted Hong Lu to come out of this for the better. 

Frankly, he was eager to return to the Library again. While he knew it would involve some grueling training this time, he just wanted to see Don interacting with her family again. 

Hm. Maybe… 

Hold that thought, Dante, get through this first. 

“Forsooth!” Speak of the devil, and she shall pipe up. “This venture is but already seized for success with our companions beside us!” 

“That’s the spirit!” Mei cheered. “Let’s get going, then, huh? Where to?” 

“Verily!” 

Qingtao did not look so eager. “I do not--” 

“There isn’t a problem with our friends joining us, is there?” Hong Lu asked pleasantly. “I’m sorry about the sudden additions, I should have mentioned we were expecting them.” 

Their guide did a complete one-eighty on his attitude. “Oh no! Of course not!” He smiled brightly. “I simply was not expecting more, but there should be plenty of space for another. Come along, come along, let’s get there before nightfall.” 

Mei snickered. 

Several Sinners turn their heads to Outis who dutifully ignored them, nose twitching. 

Qingtao paused a moment later, query written all over his face. “Ah, pardon me, Master Baoyu, but you refer to multiple friends?” 

He hadn’t caught on that Mei wasn’t alone. 

“The way forward is clear; we won’t be beset by any other factions seeking heads.” A new voice came in, Valentin just… appearing next to Mei. 

Qingtao let out a startled yelp, nearly falling flat on his face (not that a few of the Sinners could say they were any better).

She smiled up at him. “Nice! How bad was it?” 

“There were a lot more than I had anticipated, but they weren’t much of a threat.” He relayed, rolling his shoulders. “Would have slowed the group down, but they’d have made it through.”

Ryōshū hummed darkly, seeming pleased. “V.E.” 

“Very efficient.” Sinclair muttered.

“We pride ourselves on our efficiency.” Valentin nodded. “To take on as many jobs as we did before Yujin took over the branch, we had to be fast.” He didn’t look very happy to be recalling that time.

Not that Dante knew much about it. 

She chuckled. “I see.” 

Qingtao was now a fair bit paler. 

“Very weird path you’re all taking.” Mei stated blithely, her expression a dull amusement.

<You can say that again.> Dante agreed, feeling quite deadpan. 

“A-ah, Master Baoyu, are there any other new companions I need to know about?” Qingtao actually looked a bit off kilter after Valentin’s sudden appearance. 

“Hmmm.” Hong Lu took a second to think before smiling brightly. “Nope! That should be all.”

An almost imperceptible breath. “That is good to hear, then might we be off?” 

Valentin glanced down at Mei, pointing his thumb at the guide with a brow raising. 

She shrugged. “Hey, if they want to walk into a trap, that’s their problem.” 

… 

He huffed a laugh, looking amused. “It’s our problem if we’re going with them.” 

“Eh.” 

<You’re not going to do anything about this?> Dante asked confusedly. If she knew it was a trap, then why? 

“There is no trap, I simply wish to see Master Baoyu safe for the night.” Qingtao defended.

“Sure, sure.” She waved him off. She tilted her head at Dante, wondering what he’d said.

“I don’t want to walk into a trap.” Gregor spoke up after a second.

“It would be in our best interest to not.” Outis agreed with a frown on her face.

“It’s alright, everyone~” Hong Lu smiled. It was his usual, completely unbothered and not minding the very real truth that this man who used to work for his family was going to backstab him. “He was trusted by our fellow in the LCCB unit to bring us to shelter for the night and is loyal to the family. We will follow as that is the path laid before us.”

Simply because it’s their order, they follow it… Dante did not like that. 

Faust nodded in agreement. “He is correct. This is the direction given to us by the LCCB, so we must follow.”

Dante really did not like that. 

Dante turned to look at the two Fixers. <You guys really aren’t going to subvert this?> 

“I don’t know what you’re saying, and I can’t read minds.” Valentin huffed, brows furrowing with a light scowl on his face. “This is rotten, but we are beholden to your decisions.” 

… alright. Let’s just… see this out, then. Who knows, it might not be too bad. It’s what the Company demands and all that.

Finally, they continued moving through the streets of District 8. As promised by Valentin’s arrival, not a single other group tried to attack them on the way to their destination. Just how many had been lying in wait for them? Were they all set up here, too?

It was a little while before they reached a rather small looking building crammed between two others. The path they took was ridiculously complicated and winding, but Valentin had been thorough. 

If he had a more proper way to thank the man for making the rest of this trek as easy as possible, he’d like to find it. 

The whole way had been filled with idle chatter, the Sinners relaxing a lot more with Mei filling the air with her complete lack of concern and nonchalance (Valentin chiming in now and then – the two worked well off each other). Her faith in her… fiancé to have cleared the way was pretty sweet, and Dante also appreciated her lightening the mood for his Sinners.

Mei and Valentin brought a much different vibe to the group than the Wedge had, but this was also a much different circumstance than in or out of La Manchaland.

“Wow.” Mei laughed softly under her breath. “Very high-end, huh?” 

Rodion let out her own disbelieving laugh next to her. “Hong Lu always spoke about the splendor of his family; this doesn’t really match it.” 

Yeah, they were staring at a warehouse crammed between other buildings and painted black. This didn’t make much sense. 

Well, it did in the context that this was a set up. Why are they going along with this again? 

Actually, something in his gut told him this was the right move. Dangit. 

<Can we even fit in there?> Dante had to ask aloud. The place looked tiny. 

“Is this really up to standard for your precious young master?” Rodion asked in lieu of his question. 

“I’ve stayed in worse places.” Valentin muttered, his expression dark. 

“You had to deal with Thelma trying to kill Yujin off.” Mei muttered back dully. “That’s not exactly a surprise.” 

A heated huff left him. 

“Chun and I had our own share of poor sleeping conditions at night, but even this is a stretch for me.” She continued, rolling her shoulder.

“More in that you don’t want to go back to that time?” He asked cheekily.

“Well, duh~” She giggled. “Neither do you.”

He cracked a smile. “Not really.” 

“This is the nearest kezhan we could afford to stay in--” Qingtao tried.

“Sure thing, buddy.” Heathcliff snorted. “I’m sure it is.” 

Qingtao looked irritated for a split second before his jolly demeanor returned. “Ah, my deepest and sincerest apologies, young master.” 

“Don’t worry, we can’t always sleep in decent places~” Hong Lu smiled, assuaging the man. “It looks just fine for an overnight stay.”

Ishmael gave him a skeptical look but gave one of her signature sighs instead of truly arguing it. “Whatever you say, Hong Lu.” 

Seems none of the Sinners were especially stoked about any of this. 

“I apologize again, but time did not particularly permit much else.” Qingtao looked a tad more serious. “I would have loved to guide the honored guests straight to the family manor, but as I said, the time…”

“Oho.” Ryōshū smiled. “The sweeping wave.” 

The sweeping wave? 3:13 in the morning, right? That was a long time off. 

He tuned out the ensuing conversation about the logistics of getting to the mansion before 3:13 in the morning – the shifting of the buildings within the District that would bar their path.

Well, if he wasn’t convinced before that this man meant ill, he was now. Sure, the reasoning was sound for them to stop here, but the set up was just too perfect, and he was too insistent.

Then again, maybe they shouldn’t be so blatant with their mistrust of him. Who knows what’s going to happen due to them not playing along with him so willingly.

Maybe that’s why Mei and Valentin went along with it so easily, too. There could be valuable information to be gained from this. 

Dante vaguely noted Outis suddenly buttering the man up; all those words for how much she licked Dante’s boots having gotten to her. Was this malicious compliance?

With some warming words from Yi Sang about judging architecture by its outward appearance, they finally moved to head inside.

“Hey, a trashy place like this, try not to break the door on the way in.” Mei snickered, elbowing Valentin as she went for the door.

“Wh--” He coughed, surging after her. “That was one time!”

“Not according to Yujin, it wasn’t~” She laughed as she trotted away from him.

“Since when do you have that many conversations with her?” He asked incredulously.

“She tells Xiao a looooot of things.” 

She was throwing the doors open and walking inside before Valentin could retort. She stood there for a second before throwing her arms out and exclaiming:

“What the Hell is this?” 

Everyone else filtered in and… 

“Uh, dunno.” Heathcliff rubbed the back of his head. “Looks clean to me.” 

It was actually kind of quaint with landscape paintings and far more space than it looked like it should have had from the outside.

“This place presents a rather classical aesthetic.” Yi Sang hummed, looking around critically. “The landscape paintings lining the walls give off a rather sophisticated mood.”

Mei blinked. “Oh, right, you talk like Binah. Sorta.” 

Valentin chuckled. 

Yi Sang offered a soft smile. “Ah, my apologies if my manner of speaking confuses you, I simply have a lot of thoughts.”

“I’ll say.” Rodion grumbled. 

Mei nodded sagely, cupping her chin. “So does Binah.” 

Dante tilted his head, noticing Hong Lu’s head had turned an entire ninety degrees away from everyone. 

Just… staring at the far wall. There wasn’t anything over there.

Weird. 

He didn’t even pay their guide any mind when he awkwardly slipped out. 

Dante had many words he could put to the expression Hong Lu wore. From the lack of light beholding a storm cloud, to… something uncertain or uncomfortable. 

“Hm.” Hong Lu hummed after a moment, almost seeming to try to shake off whatever it was that had brought such uncertainty upon him. “Nothing is fishy quite yet.” 

Yet? 

They’d already determined that something was up, so what did he mean yet? And what was he trying to say? The statement was very clearly a diversion from the current topic at hand, bringing it back to their known suspicions of the man who’d just left them to their own devices.

It was just very strange. 

This wasn’t like Hong Lu. 

Thinking about it… though they hadn’t interacted during their first visit to the Library, Hong Lu did not seem to like the topic of Binah. Well, it’s not so much that he hated the topic (or Binah?), but that it unsettled him.

Which was also odd. Hong Lu seemed the kind of person who wouldn’t care about the presence of an Arbiter – especially not one former.

“So, big brother. Something felt off to you, too, huh?” A familiar voice entered in, approaching them. 

Dante immediately felt himself perk up a bit, turning to find Xichun and Wei. 

He knew they were bound to run into the two again soon, but he hadn’t expected it would be here. What a coincidence! 

Or maybe not, actually, considering the circumstance. 

Still, he was pleasantly surprised. 

“Wow, Xichun! It’s you! And so soon, too.” Hong Lu looked happy to see her as well, expression completely devoid of what it had held prior. 

“Yeah, I said I had a feeling we’d be meeting again very soon.” She gave that half smirk of hers, always looking a bit uncertain. Her pink eyes flitted across the gathering, taking everyone in.

“We are well past the point of things feeling off.” Mei said with a laugh, her smile a bit ambivalent. “This is so fishy, Olga’d be complaining about crabs again.”

“Can’t blame her, that was a lot of crabs.” Gregor’s gaze went to the floor.

Xichun blinked, eyeing the short woman up and down warily. 

“Nice hair, love the style.” Mei gave a thumbs up and a more genuine grin.

Xichun blinked again. “Ah… thanks?” Her eyes flitted to Mei’s hair… wearing the same twin buns as hers. “You too?” 

Clearly not at all used to this kind of interaction and very confused by it.

Xichun looked to Hong Lu. “Friends of yours?” 

“Yep~” He confirmed with a happy nod. “They’re companioning us for the next while.” 

Mei and Valentin both waved. 

Xichun looked even less certain about this now. “The last set of… friends which joined you on an…” 

“Adventure!” Don Quixote supplied proudly.

“Not the word I’d use for this, but okay.” She sighed, though did look surprised at Don’s presence. “They were… special.”

Probably because last she left off, Don was marching away from everyone after being revealed as a Bloodfiend.

“You mean Pameli and Pamela?” Valentin sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Please, do not compare us to them.” He left that off completely deadpan.

Mei laughed a bit too high-pitched. “Those two run their own vibe. I dig it, but sheesh.”

“You know them?” Xichun slumped a bit. 

“Unfortunately.” Both replied as one. 

Her nose twitched with a slightly more amused smile splitting her lips. “Well…” Her eyes flitted between the two, occasionally darting to Don.

Something was scheming up in that mind of hers. 

“Shi Fixer and a Liu Fixer?” She muttered under her breath. “And a Bloodfiend…” 

“My lady…” Wei wore an expression of fond exasperation. “Now is not the time to be trying to recruit.” 

“Kickass Shi and Liu Fixers, thanks.” Mei grinned. 

“Mei…” Valentin lightly shoved her shoulder. 

A giggle left her. “What~?” 

Xichun sighed, looking the slightest bit anxious. “Yes, I know.” 

Her entire faction was wiped out by Sansón back at Area Two of La Manchaland… and with this thing about the family hierarch coming up… hm.

She needs anything she can get her hands on, really.

Was there… anything they could do to help about that? Dante didn’t want to see Xichun getting hurt again.

“We’re all cool here, though, right?” Rodion stepped in with a grin. “Maybe we can take some time to relax before things inevitably implode in our faces.”

“That is quite likely to happen.” Outis huffed, amber eyes regarding the area skeptically with a scrutiny only someone of her background would have. Looking for things most others wouldn’t.

“I mean,” Xichun offered an awkward chuckle, “you’re free to yell at me if I step out of line again.” 

Rodion choked, coughing harshly like she’d just been punched in the gut. “I-- ah-- I’m sorry about that--”

Hong Lu laughed jovially. “She’s just teasing you, Rodion~ she’s warmed up to you all quite a lot.” He did look quite happy and proud about that.

She cleared her throat, shaking it off. “Haha, y-yeah…” 

With a shake of her head, a tired sigh left the young Jia Heir. “I’m going to retire to a room now to collect my thoughts. Wei…” 

“I will ensure the sanctity of the building.” He bowed dutifully, righting himself smoothly and offering the Sinners a friendly yet professional smile. “It does ease me to see you doing well, Master Baoyu.”

“And I you, Wei.” Hong Lu returned the smile. 

With that, the duo departed for a different part of the building. 

There was a beat of silence. 

“How long until this place is deemed ‘definitely not sanctioned’?” Mei asked, looking up at Valentin.

He shook his head. “I doubt anything will happen before nightfall.” 

Chapter Text

Dante was not sure how things had dissolved so quickly. 

After meeting with Xichun, they’d settled around the kezhan and tried to either search the place or relax. Dante had struck up an odd conversation with Xichun in his attempt to find Hong Lu (he’d admit he found the charades enjoyable even if Xichun was disappointed by the outcome) to check up on the guy. Valentin had pretty much disappeared to inspect the place while Mei chatted with a few Sinners.

But once night hit, and he tried to close himself down for a moment to think and get what rest he was capable of… 

First, he gets attack at night by these weird… bunny-themed guys – Xichun and the Sinners coming in to save him (Xichun rushing to save him had touched him, frankly) – so he’d had to revive a lot of the Sinners due to them also being ambushed. That whole time, Mei and Valentin were dealing with another set of assailants, which led to the Sinners needing to face down the main bunny lady (Zilu, he thinks her name was?) while Xichun, Mei, and Valentin fended off anyone else remaining. 

But then. 

Ricardo of all people bursts in. 

How had he found them? Dante had no idea, but he was here now. 

Oh, yeah, and there was that Yihua guy who commanded all of this, apparently. Aiming to take down Xichun and Hong Lu in one, fell swoop or something. Neither seemed particularly impressed by him. Dante wasn’t, either. And Zilu, too – she didn’t seem keen on listening to him too closely. 

Also, the building was melting for some reason. That was probably important to point out. 

And ‘sweep’. Don’t forget the not-at-all subtle mentions of ‘sweep’. 

Unsurprisingly, the guy had gotten himself into the Book of Vengeance in record time. However… 

“Hmph.” Ricardo glared heatedly at where Zilu and Yihua had gone. “Who just leaves a fight like that? We hadn’t even started.” 

<Mei…> Dante’s clock ticked very slowly. <Your fiancé just made this a lot harder on us.> 

At the very least, she knew he was talking to her and gave him a bewildered stare. “Huh?” 

Ricardo’s teeth grit, standing upright in the spot he’d just blasted to in order to fight Zilu for Yihua’s head; the Little Brothers slowly surrounding the Sinners.

Valentin had appeared right at the same time Ricardo went for Yihua, also aiming for Yihua. With Zilu right there and Ricardo going for the same target… Zilu had just grabbed the guy and rushed off – Ricardo himself being the prevention of Yihua’s beheading.

Valentin hadn’t wasted a single second in going after Zilu, ignoring Ricardo entirely. 

“A Shi?” Ricardo scoffed. “Southern. That’s trouble, their new Branch Director keeps things tight.”

Slowly, he turned to them. “I ain’t messing with the Southern Shi, looks like you’re all back on the menu. I’ll deal with that twerp once the Shi is done with him.” 

All of the Sinners stared at Mei. 

“What?” She blinked, golden eyes flicking across all of them. “I don’t blame him.” A shrug. “Yujin does run a tight ship.” 

Still casual, not intimidated in the slightest. 

Dante gulped. The last time they’d faced Ricardo should have been the end of them. They have Mei this time, though, and they’re a lot stronger than they were back then. She likely doesn’t match to the Indigo Elder, but surely, she could match Ricardo, if not surpass him.

Considering her time spent growing stronger in the Library and her status as a Grade 1, she can take him. 

“What did you guys even do to piss off the Middle, anyway?” She asked curiously. 

“I’m seconding that question.” Xichun piped in, glancing around the Middle members enclosing on them.

<Not the time…> Dante felt his shoulders go a little slack. <Guys, take care of the Little Brothers as quickly as possible. We have a good chance here.> 

Faust said that with their improvement according to the LCE, they stood a good enough chance to not rely on complete uncertainties. With Mei beside them, well, he thought that put their chances at certain victory. 

“NOW!” Ricardo roared, the ground cracking where he stood as he blasted towards them. “YOU’RE MINE!” 

“I got him, just take the adds.” Mei smashed her fist into her palm with a burst of flame and leapt to meet Ricardo. 

Fire erupted around them, her leg crashing into his fist midair.

Ricardo’s eyes narrowed, teeth grit as he fought against her. 

The clash lasted a second before they threw each other back. Mei landed gracefully on her feet, low to the ground with her arms spread forward and upwards at the ready, while Ricardo landed upright.

“You wish to face a Big Brother of the Middle, Liu Fixer?” He glared at her, still furious. “You stand in the way to his Path of Vengeance.” 

“I don’t mind.” She replied with a cheeky grin and a wink. “Whatever these idiots did, I gotta protect them.”

“The Southern Liu is similarly dangerous, but this is not to stand.” He snorted heatedly, rushing back for her. 

She moved to meet him. 

Dante had no further bandwidth to pay that confrontation any mind – the Little Brothers and the Sinners had collided. He turned his attention back to his Sinners. 

With the acquisition of the Bloodfiend identities and a few new Kurokumo identities, he had a very powerful formation amongst his Sinners now. Red Eyes Ryōshū, the four Bloodfiends (he’d admit it was a bit odd having them, and Don had said as much, too, but they were so strong. Nicolina would find it funny, at least), Kurokumo for Ishmael, Heath, Hong Lu, Middle for Sinclair and Meursault, Ring for Yi Sang, and N Corp for Faust.

Faust’s N Corp identity did… freak a lot of them out and make Sinclair uncomfortable. He wasn’t sure he wanted to keep using it even if her utility to the team was monumental.

The entire building shook with every blow Mei and Ricardo traded, heat washing over everyone from continual bursts of fire. Ricardo was being pushed back, but he wasn’t going without a fight – though, Mei’s smaller size and flexibility made her martial arts style very difficult for Ricardo’s more rigid brawl to keep up with. 

Dante was fairly positive she was mostly toying with him – especially with how she just slid between his legs. 

Don Quixote made first contact with the Little Brothers, leading the way for the rest of the Sinners with her lance of blood clashing with a fist. 

It was a mess of blood from there as the rest crashed into the Little Brothers. 

The Little Brothers did seem a bit put off by the two Middle identities Dante had employed but could recognize that the two wore the same faces as a pair of Sinners. They didn’t have much trouble fighting back against what looked like their brethren when Sinclair managed to punch one of their heads off with a little help from Outis’s giant scissors. 

Little weird seeing her run around with those with her own sense of poise after seeing Nicolina herself do so with much more… let’s just say gusto. 

The Kurokumo identities he placed out there were working well in tandem with each other to cover any wounds taken and cut through the Little Brothers – a flurry of blades. Xichun (dealing with her own set of the Middle with Wei) did not seem as put off by this identity as she had the TingTang one, more just resigned to seeing her brother in different circumstances which may or may not be more murderous than normal. 

Orange fire flared to the side from Mei’s strikes against Ricardo, only punctuated by the blood beginning to mist through the air from the Bloodfiend identities’ efforts. 

That helical lance scraped along the ground before Don leapt forward and skewered a Little Brother with it; more blood gushing from a Serious Skullbuster caving another one’s head in. Purple ribbons ripped through the air from Rodion’s parasol, taking multiple Little Brothers into her clutches and depositing them for Ishmael and Heathcliff to swiftly finish off. Though he was bleeding as much as anyone else, Gregor’s flail pressed another Little Brother back, and in conjunction with Yi Sang’s large brush with another…

They fell victim to those large scissors. 

Dante hummed to himself. It was still a harrowing battle, it wasn’t going perfectly as Meursault and Hong Lu had since bitten it, and Faust’s nail was beginning to be pressed back, but this was going a lot more smoothly than the last time they’d faced the Middle – more smoothly than a lot of their previous fights.

A lot of it went to just how strong the Bloodfiends were, but the Sinners truly had gotten stronger. There had been a few other deaths he’d swiftly revived, but fewer than usual. He’d have these two back up quickly enough.

Dante cringed at the pain that flashed across Don Quixote’s face when Outis was caught unawares by a new Little Brother rushing in and taking her down in a series of swift, powerful blows. This one was decorated in more chains than the others… he was clearly stronger.

He knew they were just identities… but, well, were they? It hurt his soul regardless to see that anguish on her face even if that wasn’t technically his Don or his Don’s Barber. 

The greater Little Brother rushed for Gregor and Yi Sang, aiming to tackle them both. 

Don Quixote wasn’t having it. 

With Rodion behind her – disregarding Faust and Heathcliff getting obliterated – Don Quixote rushed for the Little Brother awash with blood, her red eyes shining dangerously.

Her lance erupted sanguine, emerging an elegant piece of artistry that would have even a member of the Ring jealous (he could see Yi Sang eyeing it). It scraped along the ground as she ran, trailing shimmering blood behind it. 

Rodion flicked her fan towards the Manager of La Manchaland, wind empowering the Bloodfiend to surge forward even stronger. 

Blood erupted in his vision at the same time as fire; the entire building shook. 

Ascendant Sancho Hardblood Arts – La Sangre crashed into the Little Brother with blood ripping through the air. 

Tiěshānkào rammed into Ricardo with a brilliant eruption of flame. 

Both Middle Brothers slammed into the opposing walls, shattering them. The walls crumbled around the two men, though there weren’t any cracks or thuds as you might expect. Oddly… it was the tear of paper and squelch of something like ink? 

“Hoo~” Mei breathed, dusting her hands off and rising to her feet from where her shoulder had hit Ricardo direct in the chest. “That was fun.” 

The fight was over, it seemed. 

Dante relaxed, glancing over at her. 

The inside of the building was now fairly blackened, but he didn’t think it was all because of Mei. 

“Did you kill him?” Gregor asked in a mix of hopefulness and trepidation, already returned from his identity. 

Mei waved him off. “Nah, he’ll be fine. Eventually.” She looked over to Dante and gave him a thumbs up. “All good on your end?” 

Dante chuckled under his breath, nodding and returning the thumbs up. Naturally, there were many deaths throughout and he hadn’t gotten Meur, Outis, and Hong Lu back yet, but that was no big deal by now.

They were back soon enough, everyone forming back together – what remained of the Middle, too (there were still a lot of them left, but with Ricardo and the other guy down…) 

Don Quixote looked a bit shaken for a second before she shook it off. 

<You okay?> He asked genuinely. They didn’t recall everything too well when coming off of an identity, but… 

“Aye, I fare well.” She smiled broadly. “Nicolina is safe within the valiant hands of our grand allies; there is nothing to fear.” 

… Dante could only offer a nod in response. 

He didn’t like the identities the Sinners seemed to get around the time of their Golden Boughs. He’d stopped using Wild Hunt, Pequod Captain, The One Who Shall Grip, G Corp, and Spicebush mostly, but… maybe he should consider benching the Manager of La Manchaland, too. 

He… wasn’t sure. He should ask. Maybe he should ask about all of the identities in this vein – he had used Wild Hunt against Gebura, for however much that had done against an unstoppable force. 

There was a loud cough, rubble shifting. 

Ricardo emerged from the wall with a shuddering of the broken wall, some of it sloshing to the ground. Similarly, the Little Brother in the other wall was picking himself up. 

“You, little missy,” He coughed, wiping his mouth of blood; disheveled and scorched, “are going in the book.” 

Mei snorted, shrugging uncaringly and keeping that nonchalant smile on her face. “I mean, you can do that if you want. Probably should tell you I have the Ochre Temperance on speed dial, so keep that in mind.” 

Ricardo flinched lightly. A run-in with another Color was not on his bucket list. 

“Mei,” a black blur came in out of nowhere, landing beside her and quirking a brow down at her, “I don’t think Xiao appreciates being used as a threat.”

The short Fixer shrugged again, looking highly amused. “If she doesn’t want to be used as a threat, then maybe she should stop being one.” 

Don nodded rapidly, sagely, and hummed serenely. 

“Gotta say, she’s got a point.” Rodion noted.

“The biggest threat there was.” Heathcliff nodded resolutely. 

Valentin blinked, thinking it over a second before shaking his head. “Can’t argue with that, I suppose.” 

Mei grinned before shooting him an inquisitive brow. “Where’d that Zilu lady go?” 

He shook his head. “She ran off. Likely to her true master.” 

“Oh. What’s Yihua doing back?” Hong Lu’s seemingly innocent query cut off what anyone else had been going to say. 

Everyone, including Ricardo and the Little Brothers, all snapped their heads to where Hong Lu was looking. 

Shi Yihua was, indeed, back for some reason. 

And was cackling for some other reason. 

“Didn’t you split?” Gregor asked confusedly. 

“You blowin’ in from stupid town or something?” Mei asked, positively confounded. “Zilu literally got you out of here, and you came back?”

“He lives there.” Xichun sighed. 

Mei’s lips pinched, shaking a bit as she stifled a snicker. 

His nose twitched. "You’ll be regretting those words real soon when they’re swept away.”

Valentin gave him a dead stare. “Sometimes, I think Mei isn’t subtle, but then you started talking.”

“I’m subtle when I wanna be.” Mei shrugged with a chuckle.

“Subtle won’t matter once those waves crash over you!” Yihua took on a manic expression, a shadow over his face with an unhinge smile. “Listen to that sound! Oh, the Backstreets!” 

Zilu popped in beside him, not looking particularly amused.

Though, it was hard to tell when you could only see one of her eyes. 

That’s about when Dante noticed a rather disgusting sound scratching about outside. It wasn’t just the sound of something metal scraping or scratching against the ground, crawling towards them, but the sound of regurgitation and boiling.

There were many words he could put to it, but it was not pleasant. 

“This place isn’t registered as residential, is it.” Valentin stated with his eyes closed, standing straight with the realization and sighing in irritation. 

Something cold settled over him, everyone turning to look at the Shi Fixer with no small amount of trepidation. 

“But it’s got everything a residence would have.” Rodion pointed out with a furrowed brow. “Beds and…” She frowned, glancing around the place. “It is rather melty in here and… the walls were mushy.” 

Then, the axe-wielding woman deadpanned. “You’re kidding me.”

“The hour is 0321.” Outis stated with a furrowed brow. “It’s too late.” 

Sinclair gulped. “We’ve never been outside of the bus like this.” 

“Welp, first time for everything!” Mei blanched. “I’ve never been out during the Night, either, so this is going to be a mess.” 

Yihua kept rambling something but, frankly, Dante didn’t care to listen. 

“You mean to tell me the Sweepers are going on be on our doorstep any second now?” Ricardo looked at Valentin with a bit of sweat dripping down the side of his temple. 

“Yes!” Yihua cackled, answering for the Fixer. “Zilu, let us be away. There’ll be nothing left of them once the Sweepers are through.” 

Zilu just deadpanned and did as asked. 

… they’re about to deal with the Night of the Backstreets. 

Aw Hell. 

“Did he really come down here to gloat at us and then run away?” Rodion sounded as incredulous as Dante felt about the whole thing. 

What an idiot. 

A red sickle cut through the melting wall before them, ripping what remained of it away. 

“No time to think on that now, Rodya.” Gregor gulped, clearly terrified.

Red light filtered in through the hole from a single source, glowing brightly from a metal mask. 

Sweepers. 

Upon Sweepers. 

Upon Sweepers. 

Upon Sweepers. 

Appearing through the slowly growing hole, filling the alleyway like a swarm of ants with ominous, endless red lights glowed; that weird language of theirs gurgling from their throats. There were far too many to count. 

Dante felt his breath hitch, fear digging into his gut. 

After a few complaints (or relish from Ryōshū), the Sweepers were crashing in.

They have to fight them here. 

Dante quickly gave everyone their identities and ordered the attack. 

“Looks like we’re allies for now, big guy!” Mei yelped as the Sweepers swiftly cut her and the Middle off from the Sinners and Xichun. 

Ricardo growled, already punching one straight in the face. 

The absolute horde of Sweepers rushing by them or running into them and cutting at them was overwhelming, it was all Dante could do to hide behind his Sinners and hope they could handle the waves. 

Dante hadn’t felt such a panic before, such a rush of everything around him. The Sweepers truly were a wave, crashing into them and flowing like the raging rapids of a river. 

Unceasing. The only ones stopping were the ones whose paths were blocked by the Sinners or Middle. 

And he could only watch as the Sinners held them off in front of him, doing his best to guide them or offer them E.G.O to use. 

It… was too much of a mess for him to properly describe. Red flashed everywhere, steel scraping steel or hardened blood – of which misted along the ground as the Bloodfiends accumulated more and more feast to power their weapons. The Sweepers did not go down easy, similarly to the Bloodfiends. They seemed to heal on every hit and even bounced back from some finishing blows that surely should have been their end. 

What were these things? 

At the very least, the first wave of the Sweepers went by with a few Sinner deaths, and there was a moment to break. 

He took a breath, reviving them and taking a glance at Xichun to ensure she was managing. 

She noticed his gaze, only giving him a tired glance in return. She’s holding, she’ll be okay. 

That was… a lot, and there was so much more to come. But, so far, his Sinners were holding. They’d weathered the first wave; there were two more to go. They could do this. 

It wasn’t long before the second wave hit, same as the first, crashing into the ruined lobby of the kezhan and thundering along the ground, practically washing up the walls as if they were liquid. 

There truly wasn’t another way to describe them but as waves. 

“Oi!” He heard Mei’s voice over the cacophony of Sweepers. “Watch your back, dude!” 

Dante turned his head enough to see her smash a Sweeper into the ground that had been about to take down… Werner, his name was Werner. 

Werner coughed, nodding in thanks. “Right, thanks.” 

She’s helping them like this even after that, huh? 

Dante shook his head, not the time. 

Even as he watched his Sinners weather the wave evermore, he heard Mei again not too long later. 

“Say, why are you so Hell-bent on taking them out, anyway?” Mei asked curiously as she punched a Sweeper right in the face. 

Begrudging as Ricardo clearly was to be fighting right next to her after that scuffle, he quirked a brow at her as his own fist crunched a Sweeper. “They stole my hair coupons.” 

“Hair coupons?” She sounded a bit perplexed, foot ramming into some poor sod’s stomach. 

“Yeah.” His voice went low and growly. “An expensive salon, a surefire ticket into the land of the luscious where all my hair needs could ever be met. But they stole them, and my dreams were crushed.” 

“Huh?” She sounded so confused. “Why in the world?” 

Dante… did not have a good excuse for Heathcliff to just take those, he’d admit. Yes, it was to impress Cathy, but to just take them from someone else? 

“I must admit, those coupons are quite coveted, the greatest salon in all of U Corp.” He sniffed, foot slamming down on a pile. “And they were taken from me.” 

Mei blinked a few times, her elbow demolishing another. “Well, maybe I can understand why you’d be upset. A man’s hair is important, dude!” 

Why-- huh--? Did-- did she just agree with him?! 

Ricardo seemed to brighten at her understanding. “Indeed! There are only two sides to this world: the bright world of the luscious, and the dark barren world of the bristly.” 

It was kind of funny they got into this much trouble over hair coupons, he’d admit that. 

“I like to think my section of the Liu is pretty luscious myself.” Mei nodded sagely as she blew a Sweeper up with a flaming punch. 

“You get it, little lady!” He laughed, another one exploding before him. 

“Hey, they might be under my protection, so I can’t exactly just let you paste them, you know?” She snickered. “But that’s not cool, man!” 

Really? Dante thinks he less understands why Nemo is terrified of this woman. She makes no sense. 

“Naw, I get it.” He nodded with a grin. His gaze then went out to the Sweeper horde at large. “You said you had the Ochre Temperance on speed dial?” 

Mei sighed, sliding under a hook. “I mean, I do, but it’s past three in the morning and she has a kid. I don’t really want to wake her up because I couldn’t handle a few Sweepers.” 

“A few?!” Someone screeched. 

“Oh!” Realization hit the Big Brother. “No, no! Mothers need all the rest they can get!” Ricardo blasted an entire swath of them. “We can handle this!” 

If one was listening, you could hear the rest of the Middle groaning pitifully. 

“Xiao is going to kill you.” Valentin stated, humored, as he briefly flitted in next to her; beheading a few Sweepers while he was at it. 

“Eh, she can do so while fully rested~” She grinned. 

He just laughed, disappearing again. Chun killing her went without saying. 

Mei only smiled, smashing a couple Sweepers together in a pile of smouldering embers. 

“I like you, little lady.” Ricardo chuckled, glasses shining in the moonlight, flecked with blood. “I’ll let you out of my book.” 

He’s doing what?! Because she understood his… luscious woes?! 

Mei glanced at him, head tilted. “I didn’t think anyone ever got removed from the book.” 

“Oh, they don’t.” A cheeky grin split his lips. “But I never actually got the chance to add you. We cool?” He raised a fist, the other blasting more Sweepers away. 

Her lips split into a broad grin, and she jumped up to bump the back of her own fist against it. “We cool, big guy.” 

“Nice!” 

What did he just witness… 

Even with the banter being thrown between them, Dante could tell they were getting exhausted from this. 

The fight merely continued, the Little Brothers and Sisters around them in awe of… whatever was happening even as they tried to fend off an entire wave of Sweepers. 

“That an engagement ring?” Ricardo asked curiously as they went back into the fight, his fist crushing the skull of a Sweeper. He’d noticed the golden glint on her finger as they fist-bumped. 

Mei beamed at him as she kicked the head off of another. “Yeah! Fairly recent, too. We were actually out here to go on a date, but this happened instead.” 

Dante knew that was at least a partial truth. 

Yes, he is not paying his Sinners much mind during this because whatever this is is breaking his brain. 

Ricardo grinned, teeth shining and his elbow crushing a Sweeper into a pulp. “Nice! Congratulations!” He frowned. “Sorry about the date, though.” 

A Sweeper combusted in flames, Mei making short work of it. 

Dante just… slotted in a Yearning-Mircalla… 

“Thanks!” She giggled. “But nah, don’t worry about it. This ain’t your fault.” 

Ricardo stomped on the ground, breaking it to trip dozens of Sweepers as they tried to rush by, swiftly setting to pulverizing them. “He the Shi, then?” 

“Yep~” Mei bent over backwards to avoid a sickle, her foot launching the offending Sweeper high into the air; flipping over backwards, she drove her heels into two more. “Great guy! Bit absentminded at times, but very driven and passionate. Love him to bits.” A light blush dusted her cheeks. 

Ricardo pumped a fist, grinning broadly even as his other arm used a Sweeper to kill its own brethren. “He’ll make a great husband, I’m sure!” 

“I think so!” 

As one, the two punched into the Sweepers daring to head towards the Sinners in a crackle of fire and chain. 

“I’ll say, though, a Shi and Liu Fixer getting together is a bit odd.” Ricardo noted, twisting to crush another. “I’m not judging, just a weird pair. You are a weird girl, though.” 

Mei laughed, ramming her shoulder into a Sweeper with a great blast of fire. “Nah~ don’t worry about it, you’re right!” Rolling her shoulder, she pivoted to kick another. “So, the Ochre Temperance, right?” 

“Yeah?” He nodded. 

“Yeah, she was my brother’s Director back when she was with the Liu.” She tossed a Sweeper Ricardo’s way. “She’s best friends with Val’s Director, and we’re all with her husband now. We’ve gone on a lot of joint jobs and hang out fairly frequently because of that.” 

Ricardo punched the Sweeper into pulp midair, kicking another her way. “Ah! I see! So, things simply happened, eh?” 

“Pretty much!” Mei chirped, leaping up and kicking the Sweeper into a set of them, knocking them over like bowling pins. “Sometimes things just develop because you wind up spending a lot of time together, you know? Don’t regret a second of it.” 

Ricardo nodded sagely. “Indeed, they do.” Crushing another Sweeper, he sent her a thumbs up and a wide grin. “Happy for you, little lady.” 

She returned it, many flaming Sweepers behind her careening to the ground. “Thanks, big guy! You’ll find your way to the land of the luscious, I’m sure of it.” 

His expression turned more solemn, staring into the distance longingly. 

Punching a bunch of Sweepers while he was at it. 

“One day, little lady.” He stated lowly. “One day. Perhaps I may bring the proper luscious lady with me as well.” 

Vaulting herself off of the wave (many dying in a separate wave of fire), Mei landed next to him and patted his arm consolingly. “I’m sure she’s out there somewhere.” 

His head angled upwards. “Somewhere.” 

They stood in solidarity for a second, the Sweepers still running by with the fire Mei had started starting to spread to the rest and take down even more of them (and Valentin and the rest of the Middle taking them down). 

There was a proper tower of flaming Sweepers. 

Dante was more than relieved when that wave finished, but… 

He was more befuddled than anything. 

But they were really wearing down here. One more wave… did they have it in them? Everyone was covered in blood and breathing heavily, even Mei and Ricardo. 

A single Sweeper, or even a group of Sweepers, weren’t anything to the two of them, not really, but in this sheer amount? 

He could hear Werner express his regrets for getting Ricardo caught up in this mess with Ricardo consoling him over it. 

The Middle had a strange dynamic for a group so wrathful. 

Then a building shifted, crashing directly into the Middle and sending them all flying away – Ricardo shouting his vengeance back at them with fury. 

Huh. That was abrupt.

Mei stared, jaw agape, where they disappeared into the sky with a shine. 

Slowly, she raised her hand into a solemn salute. “Fly high, luscious guy.” 

“They won’t be back for a while.” Valentin noted, brow raised. 

“Nope.” 

… just revive the Sinners, Dante. 

Chapter Text

“Nicolina would suggest you try to drink the Sweepers.” Mei snickered, elbowing Don Quixote. 

“Drink the--” Rodion made an undignified snorting sound, doubling over and laughing. 

Don just stared at her fellow short woman, her façade breaking on the spot from shock. “Drink the Sweepers?!” 

Mei shrugged. “Am I wrong?” 

She stared a second longer before pressing her palms into her eyes and uttering a string of curses under her breath. “She would suggest that.” 

Dante has decided he’s not paying heed to half the things Mei says anymore. It’s not that he didn’t like her presence – the opposite, in fact, he appreciated having her with them – but some of the things that came out of her mouth were so mindboggling that that had to be why she said them. 

He didn’t even know how this topic had come up. 

All he could really do was take a breath and try to relax. 

Ignore Ryōshū laughing maniacally. 

The third wave of the Sweepers had come and gone, tearing most of the Sinners into bits and pieces, but they’d made it through. Dante got out without a scratch on him. 

A true testament to their growth as a group. 

Mei and Valentin had come out of it alright, too, even if they were getting exhausted. Xichun and Wei, as well, made it through – though, Xichun was clearly on her last legs. 

The thing was… Shi Yihua came back after that to gloat, with the intentions of finishing everyone off. Everything was his doing, from the construction blocking their path, to the duel, to the unregistered building. All him, to his boasts. 

Then, someone else had come in… 

Jia Qiu. 

The man was massive, imposing, and intimidating. Dante did not need to be a genius to tell that he was powerful, incredibly so. Enough so that Mei and Valentin were both silent, letting him speak. That was enough for Dante to listen to every word he spoke, the weight of each heavy. 

He was… simply grand. 

He’d left with a few ominous words, Yihua and Qingtao’s heads in hand. The one truly behind this, even if Yihua had taken the command to get in the Sinners’ way and just ran with it into his own goals. He’d probably gotten a lot of information about the Sinners out of that. 

And Xichun… 

Poor Xichun, always overlooked and placed into insignificance. Dante didn’t think Zigong needed to be so harsh, but… Xichun hadn’t argued with it. 

They’d learned a fair enough amount from Zigong, though. Qiu… would be a force to be reckoned with, a man with goals Dante could not yet understand. 

He would be the wall to surpass in the Hierarch War. However that may go. 

They were allied with Xichun for that now, though, and Dante was quite pleased. They’d made an ally, a good ally, and the Sinners were going to do everything they could that she would live this. Maybe she didn’t have to win, but she would live. 

Xichun did not seem to wholly want the Hierarch position, she simply went for it because that’s what she was raised to do. Of course, she would want to try to win if only for the sake of proving herself. 

If Dante could help her do that, then he would give her his best shot. She needed to prove herself to… herself. She didn’t need to be looked down on by everyone. Dante was happy to help her show her merit to the world. 

And he was very happy to have made an ally outside of the company’s say. 

He was just worried about Hong Lu. Of course, he was happy Hong Lu was willing to support his sister, but it felt more like the man was just going along with whoever could make the decision for him. 

Hong Lu could be delved into later; they needed to reach the bus and finally get to that massive family estate. It was just ahead, right outside of the kezhan they’d just had a pleasant meal in. 

Maybe that’s why Mei was making weird suggestions for… Bloodfiend cuisine. Don had eaten with her usual gusto, but she’d made a light mention of still needing her allotted blood pack. 

Maybe he should ask her how well those did for her. He was sure Angela would be happy to provide real blood for her should the need ever arise – the Library surely could find means to keep it fresh outside. 

Saude and Pilot stepped outside of Mephistopheles’s door with their own greetings. 

Dante watched with a mix of exasperation and amusement as Outis and Saude drilled Pilot for his terrible pick in guide. However bad it had been, they wouldn’t have met Xichun without it. 

If they hadn’t been there at the kezhan, could Xichun have made it out? 

Punishing both Pilot and Saude seemed a bit much, though. Perhaps Dante was too soft for the City’s cutthroat nature. 

But perhaps all of them had that softness in them. Pilot’s declaration to get better at this and Saude’s to not allow another death under her watch… 

“We got orders from the LCA.” Saude moved them along, bringing out a small device and reading from it. “Upon arrival at the central zone at H Corp, the LCB will participate in the Family Hierarch Evaluation with a candidate.” 

<That works perfectly fine.> Dante nodded. This should have been expected. <We’re with Xichun.> 

Even if Saude and Pilot couldn’t understand him, he felt the need to assert it. This was his decision which he had made. 

“Hmph. We were going to anyway.” Xichun grinned, looking proud of herself. “Now, this Bus Team faction’s gonna be my--” 

“The LCB will present the following Sinner as their chosen candidate.” Saude cut her off, continuing without a care. “Sinner Number Six, Hong Lu.” 

Xichun’s expression cracked. 

And Dante felt a fury ignite in him; a heat he’d not felt before rising in his gut. <What?> 

They were forcibly choosing Hong Lu to go forward with the Evaluation he didn’t even care about? When they have a perfectly good candidate to support right here? 

“Whaaat?!” Xichun’s voice went higher than usual, posture stiffening as the impending betrayal shot up her spine. “Y-you can’t do that! What the Hell!” 

<We’re not doing that!> Dante tried to motion to her, giving Saude a very clear, cutting motion. <We made an agreement!> 

“I can tell enough what you are saying, Manager Dante, but the LCA’s decision is final.” Saude shook her head at him, expression going stern. “You are supporting Hong Lu through the Family Hierarch Evaluation; this is what the Company needs.” 

<I don’t care what the Company needs or wants! We’re supporting Xichun!> He stepped towards Saude a bit aggressively. 

“Dante.” Hong Lu grabbed his shoulder, expression still unbothered. 

“You…” Xichun was losing her ability to put words to the situation. Seeing Dante clearly trying to fight for her even while his company backstabbed her had her not knowing what to feel. 

“That’s a pretty poor look on your part.” Mei deadpanned at Saude. 

Saude furrowed her brow at the short woman. “Where did you come from?” 

“Places.” She picked a piece of food from under her nail. 

“LCB already made an agreement with Jia Xichun for the Family Hierarch Evaluation.” Valentin stated vehemently, expression scowling. “To make them go back on something like that unveils a clear rot within your foundation.” 

Saude frowned, taking a step back. Intimidated by the imposing Shi Fixer. “I’m afraid my hands are tied; this is not my decision to make either. Hong Lu is participating in the examination; the Sinners are supporting him.” 

<We are helping Xichun, and that’s final.> Dante stated vehemently. <We are not reneging on our agreement like that; I don’t care what Limbus says.> 

“You do not have the authority to make that decision, Dante.” Faust stated… actually seeming a little upset about it herself. “This is what we must do.” 

Dante struggled for words, feeling angrier than he had in some time. With how shady Limbus Company had been for so long, Dante did not want to be trampled over like this. 

“It’s okay, Dante.” Hong Lu smiled. “We will simply follow orders.” 

Dante stared at him in shock. <Sh… she’s your sister, Hong Lu, how could you…> 

“Dante, insubordination will get us into trouble.” Faust cut in. 

Dante did not care. He did not want to do that to Xichun, he did not want to bend to Limbus’s every whim, but… 

Now probably wasn’t the time to be going against the Company. They weren’t near strong enough. Or, rather, they didn’t have enough information. 

With the Library behind them and possibly being able to convince Vergilius… 

But they needed more information. What they knew of Limbus was far too little for the moment. 

Dante let out a heavy sigh, nodding. <Fine, but… there’s something we can do for her, right?> 

Xichun stood at a distance, expression incredibly complicated. “You’re just going to let them… go back on that, huh?” 

The hurt in her voice was so painful for him to hear. 

He shook his head at her, unable to convey what he really wanted to say. 

“We have no choice but to do what the Company wants.” Sinclair explained softly to her, looking devastated. “We’re under some kind of duress for it, by how Faust’s speaking. I think we’ll get into trouble we can’t handle, so…” 

Her expression soured, and the young Sinner flinched back. 

“I… hope we can still work together, even if not on the same faction.” He ended weakly. 

She huffed. “I don’t think you understand how this works, but fine. I guess that makes us enemies now.” 

Sinclair looked pleadingly over to the rest of them, this sudden backstabbing tearing him up. 

Rodion opened her mouth to speak, but Faust beat her to it. 

“We are Sinners.” The white-haired enigma stated simply. “Our thoughts mean nothing, we must obey the Company for they hold our leashes.” 

<I don’t care about any leashes.> Dante muttered, sullen. To have a decision he’d made of his own volition, for something he wanted to do, torn right out from under him… 

“It’s fine, right?” The hurt in Xichun’s expression was probably too much for her to try to hide. “As my brother said, you have to follow orders. We’ll just have to hope we don’t run into each other during the Evaluation.” 

… 

Valentin muttered something irate under his breath. 

Mei grabbed his arm, tugging him down and whispering something into his ear no one could make out. 

A heated huff left the man, nodding in agreement to whatever she had said. 

She smiled softly, kissing his cheek and letting him go. 

Dante didn’t know what had just been decided there, but he knew he agreed with it. 

Do whatever you need to, Valentin. Dante supported it. 

Dante let out a heavy sigh. Right. Valentin would make this work. Let the anger go, your hands are tied. 

He wouldn’t say this isn’t his fault at all, but the Company had destroyed this. 

<I know you can’t understand me, but I am so sorry for this.> Dante was sincere in what he said, looking to Xichun in remorse. <Maybe I shouldn’t have agreed to your deal.> 

“No, you should have.” Heathcliff grumbled, equally unhappy. “Damned company and its stupid rules.” 

“Going back on an agreement is grounds for conflict, and when it’s your company that mandates it…” Ishmael frowned, brow furrowing as she thought through this debacle. 

Xichun put up her hand before someone tried to properly translate. “I don’t need to hear it, I get it. It doesn’t mean anything anymore.” 

Dante wilted, feeling as if he’d been shot through the heart. 

Heath was right. Damned company and its stupid rules. 

Beside her, Wei didn’t look particularly happy, but there was understanding on his face. He held no hard feelings, though was ready to defend his lady. 

“If we’re finally settled here, might we simply wait for the palanquins?” Saude once again moved to push them along, looking a fair amount more uncomfortable. “The family will be sending them to pick up their children; we can discuss further in there.” 

Dante didn’t dignify her with a response, Faust doing so for him. 

It’s… not Saude’s fault. Don’t shoot the messenger. 

Even if not a single Sinner was happy about this. Hong Lu was as usual, though; chipper and accepting of the circumstance, making no move to fight or change it. 

Surely, he must feel something. Anything. Dante knew the guy was wont to simply going along with things without question and wasn’t bothered by much, he just took everything as it came. 

Was that genuine? Or was he burying his true feelings? 

The wait for the palanquins was incredibly awkward. Those like Rodion and Gregor tried to keep the mood lighter or made some attempt to alleviate the awkwardness, but Xichun wasn’t really having it (to Wei’s apologies), and no one was quite ready to just bounce back from suddenly backstabbing her either. 

Mei offered a few of her own words as well, but the woman had a pretty good sense for the current atmosphere and didn’t try to lift the mood knowing it would be fruitless. 

Still, Dante did appreciate the two’s attempts at humor even if it fell flat. What were you supposed to do in a situation like this? 

The awkwardness only continued as the wait for the palanquins went on. Saude explained the situation, of no one knowing Hong Lu would join the Evaluation, and Xichun aggravatedly explained just what being in the War truly meant. 

Because everyone would be seeking their deaths from the moment they knew they were participating. 

But, even despite Xichun’s own words, Dante knew she did not have any desire to kill them. 

Bless Sinclair’s heart and his efforts to try to ease things with Xichun, but she wasn’t so receptive to it. 

It hurt Dante to do this more than he ever anticipated, and it was clear that it hurt the Sinners as well. They’d all grown attached to Xichun, and he thought she must have grown attached to them. 

Dante swallowed heavily at the exchange Hong Lu and Xichun shared over his decision to join the war at the behest of the Company. It was clear the girl was desperately grasping for anything to either bring them back to her or convince herself that this didn’t mean anything, and Hong Lu… 

Maybe he really wasn’t happy about this, but he simply went along with it because… because what? He always went along with things, and Dante didn’t much question it, but why? Did he not see the point in it? Was that it? 

Dante was going to need more information. 

Even if he probably wouldn’t like it. 

“Is this even your call, brother?” She asked, sounding stressed. “Or are you just following their orders?” Her chin motioned to the rest of them. 

“Mm… my participation in the Family Hierarch war is already decided.” He replied calmly. “If you’re still curious to know why, then…” 

He seemed to hesitate a bit. “Xichun, do you believe my choices carry any significant meaning?” 

… huh? Is that why?  

Dante was right, then. Hong Lu didn’t see any value in his own decisions. But why? 

“Oh, I see what’s up. This crap again.” She huffed, looking exasperated. “So, you already know what participating in the war means, you just have no idea why I’d ask you something like that, huh?” 

Seems she had it figured out, too. 

“Fine, looks like I don’t need to hear your reply. There’s no point in trying with you anymore.” She scoffed, turning away and walking off to make some distance between them. Still looking terribly hurt. “At least I’ll have fun watching how far you get with that shallow, meaningless attitude of yours.”  

“She doesn’t mean that.” Mei said quietly, enough Xichun couldn’t hear her. “But I gotta say, that hurt to watch.” 

<Agreed.> Dante muttered softly, a few Sinners giving their own nods in agreement. 

Hong Lu glanced at the short woman. Though his expression remained mostly neutral, Dante could see the gears turning in his head, remembering the conversation he’d had with her and her own brother a few weeks ago. He almost seemed to want to ask her something. 

Unfortunately, he wouldn't get to ask it, and Mei wouldn’t get to say anything before Pilot was shouting about a palanquin coming. 

Xichun was firm in taking the palanquin and was gone before they knew it. 

Dante took a breath. It didn’t need to be like this. 

As fate would have it, their long stint with would-be assassins had not been ended with Valentin cleaning them up the day prior and a new group was rushing towards them not long later. 

It wasn’t a hard fight, especially with Mei helping them, but this was going to be their entire stay in H Corp, wasn’t it? 

Wait a minute. Mei? 

Dante glanced around. Huh. Well. Hm. Okay, then. 

Valentin wasn’t anywhere in sight, and Mei was giving him a very smug grin. 

Realization settled over him. He gave her a firm nod. Gotcha. 

Thank you so much, Valentin. 

They returned to Saude and Pilot soon enough, their palanquin would be here soon. 

After a bit more conversation going over what was happening, the palanquin finally arrived. 

Not before some very ominous bells tolled and the District restructured itself, granting those with fortune with more space and those without less. Leaving many to fall out of the buildings they’d once been and splat to the ground. A grisly sight, but one normal for the place as the sepia of District 20 was there. 

How anyone could just live in these places, knowing you could die at any second just to a quirk of the District, was beyond him. Why it worked this way made no sense to him. 

There was an H Corp prior to this one? Like how there was an L Corp before the current, fallen one – and G Corp. How often do Wings turnover? 

But he didn’t want to ponder that much more; he could see Mei’s lips had pursed, having twitched as if she’d wanted to move to do something, but that would draw too much attention, and she was under his orders for the moment (even if Dante knew she’d do what pleased her if she felt like it). 

The palanquin was large as it approached them. It appeared like a normal car, but… it was driven by a single man bearing the whole thing. Strange. 

“Young master Jia Baoyu and his fourteen honored guests, is that correct?” The palanquin bearer asked, coming up to them. 

“Mm~” Saude stepped up, looking like she was gearing up for something. “It’s fifteen, to be exact?” 

If Dante recalled, Saude had mentioned that only Hong Lu and his faction was allowed to come, which meant the LCB, Vergilius, and Charon would not be. So, what was Saude trying to do here by adding another? 

And how did she intend to do so? 

But-- 

Actually, hold on a second here. 

“Whoa, whoa, hold your horses. I was told young master Baoyu’s faction was just fourteen people?” The palanquin bearer stated firmly, putting his hands up to halt Saude. 

As Saude began to aggressively surge towards the man, Mei cut in. 

“Yep~ Just fourteen, you’ve got that right.” She smiled. “No need for any confusion or anything, there are fourteen of us on the dot.” 

Saude whirled around, expression scolding and about to deliver a stern talking-to to the short Fixer but paused quite swiftly. 

Mei smiled smugly. 

Saude all of a sudden looked incredibly confused, head swiveling about the gathering of Sinners and Liu Fixer. 

She put up a finger, brow furrowing. “Where did the Shi Fixer go?” 

“Don’t worry about it~” Mei chuckled. “We’re fourteen, so let’s go.” 

The palanquin bearer looked relieved at this turn of events. “Of course, it is our honor to escort young master Jia Baoyu and his faction.” He bowed and opened the door for their entry. 

Saude looked horrendously confused but couldn’t look her easy entrance into the palanquin in the mouth and followed along. 

Of course, she gave Mei a very untrusting gaze as she did so. 

Mei took it in stride, lightly bopping Sinclair on the head as she passed him. 

Telling him not to worry about Xichun in her own way. 

Once everyone was inside and they were all facing each other in some form of privacy, Saude frowned at Mei. 

“Where did he go.” She asked sternly. 

“I could ask you why you wanted to come or what you were planning on doing to gain entrance.” Mei shot back, lounging in her seat. 

“I believe we’d best take our blessings as they come, we are on our way to our destination with no further conflict.” Outis stated simply. 

Saude’s expression twitched. She huffed, letting it go and relaxing. “I suppose if you won’t tell me where he went, I won’t tell you how I’d been about to swindle our escort. Deal?” 

Mei grinned slyly. “Deal.” 

Dante got the feeling he would not have liked what Saude had been about to do. He was grateful it hadn’t needed to happen. 

“Now, if we can move past that, we have our plan of action to discuss.” Saude moved them along swiftly, not eager to dwell on whatever all that was. 

“Yes, that would be prudent.” Faust nodded. 

It does occur to Dante that it’s odd how Hong Lu’s family could have known that there were fourteen of them instead of the usual twelve, but stranger things had happened. His all-encompassing family knowing they’d acquired two allies for this mission was hardly the weirdest thing that would ever occur. 

Chapter Text

Valentin sat with a practiced nonchalance as the Sinners chatted with this Xue Baochai lady, having walked up to them of her own accord a little bit ago. He was not near as relaxed as he appeared to the outside eye, high on alert and gauging the room. 

There were eyes watching them from every corner of the room, hidden in the rafters or even in the walls. Every move was judged, every word filed. 

This place was not remotely safe. Just as Hong Lu had said. 

At the very least, he didn’t detect anything too dark hidden within Baochai. She seemed as innocent as they come in this place, if perhaps a bit obsessive. This easily could cause issues later, but she was trustworthy for now. 

No one watching them would be bold enough to attack here, and likely would not make a move anytime soon. But that didn’t mean he could slack. 

Beside him, Mei looked amused at him. She didn’t care for the cloak and dagger dealings of the Shi or this estate; she’d tackle anything that came her way head on – denoted by the way she’d simply been chowing down on all of the food. Even the Sinners had seemed impressed by how she was able to rival Rodion. 

He admired that about her, really, but that’s why he needed to balance that out and take to the shadows. Not everything worked so well in the direct. 

Valentin glanced to the side, to where Xichun and Wei remained. 

She was angry, it was clear in her form and her tone of voice when she spoke. 

He couldn’t blame her for that. Limbus Company had just stabbed what was probably the most honest person in Daguanyuan in the back. 

It was hard for him to not be a little angry at the Sinners, but he knew their hands had been tied. The least he could do in return was ensure Xichun’s trip back to her family home was peaceful. 

There was some humor to be found in her and Wei’s befuddlement once they’d left the palanquin for the fact they hadn’t been assaulted on the way over. 

Yes, Valentin was going to be watching over the girl through the duration of this ‘Evaluation’ wherever he was able. He’d act as a proxy for the Sinners to continue their arrangement by some means, though not affiliated with the girl. 

Sometimes. Mei was the better voice of reason. 

Sometimes. 

Perhaps his sudden protectiveness of the young girl was a bit odd, a bit impulsive, but you couldn’t blame him if she did remind him a little of his wife-to-be. No, it wasn’t just the hair. 

But he also had a soft spot for those who fought against the corruption of the system they were forced to be in. Sure, Yujin hadn’t been forced to remain in the Shi, but she had by choice and strove to better the Association. Xichun was an honest player in a corrupt game that thrived off of deceit. 

As Yujin was in the Shi. 

You can’t blame him for wanting to support that as he had with Yujin. 

And for Limbus Company to participate in that deceit, to stab the one with the most integrity in this harsh game in the back, did not sit right with him. The Library already wasn’t a fan of Limbus Company, this only solidified that opinion. 

The more he sees of this rotten City, the more his resolve to assist the Library in its goals increases. 

So, this situation with the Family Hierarch war did not sit right with him. It wasn’t anything out of the ordinary with the City, but something did not feel right. Something was amiss, and that something might just be the current Hierarch. 

She was here briefly, speaking with Hong Lu about the elders and welcoming him back before his mother seemingly tried to usher him right back out the door. What a way to treat your own child, but it was hardly the worst. 

The attention on Hong Lu was very strange. The importance around him, the family jewel. 

He wasn’t certain about any of it. Just that Binah had, oddly enough, gone out of her way to give him and Mei a few choice words before they’d left for this. 

Be mindful of that glistening, watchful eye. 

Cuckoos supplant those deemed exploitable, do not be deceived by one of faux affection. 

And something longwinded which they’d determined boiled down to ‘it wasn’t his fault’. 

They did not know what Binah meant by any of this. It was often that everyone wished Binah would be straightforward about things and simply speak in simpler terms, but Valentin was positive what she spoke would make sense sooner than he might hope. 

One thing Valentin could say for certain, though, was that he did not like Jia Mu. Secrets within secrets, ulterior upon ulterior motives, rot within rot. She may very well be what Binah was warning them about. 

How Binah knew of the woman, he was not sure. Though, he did recall mentions of Garion having taken down the previous H Corp. That could be how. 

Neither he nor Mei knew why the Head had dispatched an Arbiter to take down the previous H Corp, but it had been the topic of discussion amongst every District for months back when it happened by what he heard (he and Mei were a bit young at the time). It was all he had to work with to determine why Binah had expressed any interest in this endeavor. 

Gathering information was going to be vital. 

That said, the exchange between the Sinners and Baochai seemed to be coming to a close. He’d been listening in his peripheries, but his attention had largely been on everything else. 

Something was amiss here, he just didn’t know what yet. There was something set up along the ceiling that didn’t seem to be a part of the regular decor; a few small devices in key places, nothing much that stood out. 

Though, taking note of Baochai’s words here, this Qiu was feared all over Daguanyuan. Not surprising from what he’d seen of the man early this morning. The power the man held was nothing to scoff at, he could tell that even without him doing anything. 

Dealing with him would be the most difficult challenge here. 

“Promise to pay me a visit before you leave?” Baochai asked innocently with a large smile, bringing Valentin’s whole attention back to the matter at hand. They’d be turning in for the night soon. 

A bright arc of electricity flashed overhead. 

Baochai halted in her departure, everyone’s attention turning upwards as electricity danced across the ceiling. 

Murmurs rose up from those in attendance. 

“Ah, a show to welcome master Baoyu home!” Someone said. “How wondrous!” 

Hong Lu only hummed, curiously watching the electricity arc from hanging lantern to hanging lantern in a graceful pattern. “It’s certainly unexpected~” 

Baochai blinked, gazing up at the display above them. “Whoa~ pretty~” She smiled in appreciation. 

It didn’t take too long before she was frowning, however. “Ah, someone is playing a sick prank, though.” 

Valentin frowned, taking in those words. A sick prank? At a welcoming dinner? 

Not far from their group where she hadn’t made her own departure yet, the stiffness of Xichun’s posture and the way her eyes had blown wide was obvious to anyone in the room. He could hear some snickers of laughter from elsewhere, plenty finding her clear terror amusing. 

His frown deepened. Cruel, but it was not surprising they’d find amusement in this. 

But what was it that she was so fearful of? The electricity? 

Dante’s clock ticked, sounding a bit startled. 

This drew all of the Sinners’ attention to the young Jia heir. 

Most startled at the sight of her, lurching towards her. 

Mei’s grip around his arm tightened, a frown marring her lips. She idly tapped his knuckles. 

He shook his head. He didn’t know. 

Her lips pursed. 

“Hey, Xichun?” Sinclair tried to talk to her to no avail, moving closer to her in his worry. 

She was trembling. 

“That is not a face I’ve seen in some time.” Ryōshū hummed. The woman was a more difficult one to gauge, but she was intrigued to a macabre degree – though he did detect a hint of concern. “D.T.T.W.” 

Sinclair’s head snapped over to her. “Deaf to the world?” 

All of the Sinners were, even the surliest ones, had swiftly moved closer, trying to assist the poor girl. By Ryōshū’s words, there was nothing they could do. 

“What do you mean by that, big sis?” Hong Lu asked curiously, his eyes trained on his little sister. 

She wasn’t registering anything at the moment; a hand lightly reaching for her side, breathing clearly measured – a bit too deep yet shallow at the same time – as she tried to calm herself down. Deaf to the world, just as Ryōshū had said. Eyes locked on the arcing lightning. 

“Well.” Baochai put a finger to her lips in thought. “There have been rumors floating about, guess someone wanted to see if they were true.” 

“Rumors about what?” Sinclair asked. A deep concern painted his eyes as they likewise trained on the youngest heir. 

Baochai hummed, eyes now on Xichun. “That little Jia Xichun is scared of lightning. I dunno where they started or how, she hasn’t been back in a while, but they’ve been circulating enough that it’s become knowledge everyone wants to be certain of. A weakness easily exploited in the most unassuming member, just in case.” 

She was wording it more kindly than Valentin was expecting because he knew it was more for sick amusement than any true advantage. Everyone already overlooked her completely, so for these rumors to have even started… someone had done so deliberately. Someone who already knew it to be true. 

The question became who. 

And how quickly could Valentin’s blade marry his neck. 

“Of course, it’s a fairly recent development, no one was aware of any such thing while she was here at Daguanyuan.” Baochai continued to muse aloud. “Probably during that length no one heard a peep about her. She disappeared for a few months. Poof.” 

This very much caught the Sinners’ attention; he could feel Mei’s hand grasping his arm firmly. A bit too firm. 

“I must respectfully ask that you cease prattling on the matter, Lady Baochai.” Wei’s tone was kind, but there was a very clear edge of protectiveness in it. “We wouldn’t want to draw further attention to ourselves, and it is quite private.” 

“Oh!” Baochai blinked, nodding rapidly. “Of course! I’d love to hear what happened sometime, but it doesn’t have to be out in public.” 

She was a sweet woman in an odd sort of way, twisted by the environment she grew up in. 

But a few months completely off radar was odd, especially for someone with such a high standing. 

Finally, the electric show above them finished. 

Xichun heaved a huge breath as if she’d never breathed before, staggering to her feet with an involuntary, high-pitched cough. “I-if you’ll excuse me…” 

She lurched off from the table, staggering to the exit with Wei steadfastly behind her and a hand clawing into her side. He held a hand to the small of her back, steadying her. 

Gazes of judgement followed her the whole way out. 

Mei kept her grip on him tight, finger tapping the inside of his elbow a few times. Give it a moment before he follows. 

He knows how subterfuge works, Mei. 

… she’s just trying to help you rein in that hotheadedness of yours. Don’t be rash, Valentin. 

“Xichun…” Sinclair’s voice was rife with sadness. 

“What’s up with that?” Rodion murmured softly. She looked downtrodden yet angry, unable to do anything about the situation and cursing whoever had caused it. 

“Such behavior indicates trauma.” Meursault stated. “The stiff movements and hitch in her side would suggest some manner of injury.” 

“But what kind of injury would cause that?” Gregor asked, brow furrowed. “I haven’t seen anything like that even from the War.” 

“I can concur there.” Outis hummed lowly, looking a bit unsettled. “While some injuries certainly caused shifts in behavior or volatility in emotion, I’ve not seen one present like that.” 

“She looked to be in terrible pain as she left.” Yi Sang’s voice was soft, contemplative and similarly sad as he looked to the ground. 

Yes. That much was obvious in her body language. There was very real pain wracking her body as she’d walked out. Another oddity for a wound. 

Dante’s head was locked on the door where Xichun had left, the gears in his head turning. He might have an idea of something, but that would require getting translation from someone – not really a problem, but not right at this instant. 

Valentin’s eyes flicked to the side, noticing someone’s gaze had fallen on him. 

Hong Lu’s usual tranquility had cracked a bit as he met Valentin’s eyes, and what he was asking was very clear. 

Valentin nodded. There was no need to ask, he had already resolved to do just that. 

“Should we…” Sinclair hesitated. “Go after her?” 

“If I were her, I wouldn’t want to be hounded.” Ishmael replied with a shake of her head and a frown. “Even if we’re well-meaning, we are also on tense terms, and she wouldn’t want that display of weakness shoved in her face like that.” 

The young man frowned, looking down. With a swallow, he nodded in slow agreement. “I guess you have a point.” 

“We should head to my buildings.” Hong Lu stepped in before the Sinners kept going on about what to do about what just happened. “It’s been a long day, and we need rest.” He smiled. “It’s in walking distance from here, so it should be fine. It can hold all of us.” 

They all turned to him with a mix of emotions. 

He just smiled that usual smile. “I’m sure Xichun would like some rest as well, she went through the same as we did. Wei will take care of her, as he always does.” 

The Sinners shuffled a bit, muttering amongst themselves. Dante’s clock ticked. 

Hong Lu’s smile shifted just the slightest amount. “I think it would be best to ask yourself just what we could do for her?” 

Dante ticked again, more slowly. A huff left the manager, reluctantly nodding. More ticking, sounding like he was asking the Sinners to back off. His head then turned to Valentin. 

A lot of pressure from these bleeding hearts. Valentin found it a bit amusing – as did Mei, clearly, snickering into her hand as she was. 

“Move out, soldiers.” Outis ordered sternly. She didn’t look pleased, but she knew to press the mission. 

They bid farewell to Baochai again and set off, disgruntled, to Hong Lu’s residence within this residence. The walk was mostly quiet, uneased. 

A short way into the walk, now feeling many gazes on his back, Valentin lightly scratched the inside of Mei’s palm and let go of her hand. 

Years upon years of practice and experience allowed him to slip away from the Sinners in the blink of an eye – several gasping in startle as he jumped away in a dark, stealthy blur. Though, Ryōshū’s gaze remained on his back until it could not remain any longer. 

He’d admit, he found a satisfaction in it. Mei was already making fun of them. 

But no time to revel, he had a mission to accomplish. Any planning that needed done could be relayed to him later. 

Valentin swiftly made his way onto one of the lower rooftops, keeping himself blended into the darkness of its shadows, low down. He knew which direction the duo had gone, and he doubted they’d made it very far unless Wei had picked Xichun up. 

Doubtful. 

His knowledge of this place was lacking, so traversing on his own would not be easy with how sprawling it was. But his developed skill as an assassin would carry him through even without preparation to get a handle on the place. 

With that said, it did not take him too long to find the duo. Once they’d gotten far enough away from the banquet hall, they’d stopped so Xichun could sit and rest. She was practically collapsed against the wall, measuring her breathing. 

“That was…” Her voice was a bit hoarse as she spoke; Valentin just close enough to hear her from his position hidden. 

“It has not reacted in such a way even during the worst of storms.” Wei murmured, doing his best to console her. “As Lady Baochai stated, it was specifically targeted at you. Perhaps a bit at master Baoyu.” 

“But why?” 

“Sending a message.” He replied with a sigh. 

Announcing to the world her weakness. Undermining her further, but most likely sending a message to Hong Lu through her. 

Someone wasn’t happy with Hong Lu, knowing he was back. If Valentin had heard correctly from the Sinners’ latest visit to the Library, Xichun had been his closest sibling before things fell apart. Hurt her, see if it still hurts him. 

“Ah.” Wei shot upright, high on alert. “A moment, my lady, I fear we may have been followed.” 

She only sucked in a breath, steadying a hand against the wall as if to return to her feet. 

It was easier to conceal his presence following the two out in the district proper with them in a palanquin. Here, Wei was able to notice his presence if only vaguely. 

The man is definitely strong. 

Valentin shot down from his position into the light, making his presence known. “There’s no need for hostilities, I’m not here to take advantage.” 

Xichun’s eyes narrowed. “The Shi…” 

Wei stood protectively in front of her. “If I may be so bold as to ask you to leave. Our factions oppose.” 

“They do, but the Sinners are quite worried.” Valentin replied, eyes flicking to the young woman struggling to rise to her feet. “Do not stress yourself, please, your brother merely requested I check on you.” 

Her face twisted. “As if he did.” 

Well, it had been a silent ask, one unsure, but one still there. 

“Despite our rough departure, they would still rather work together.” Valentin shook his head. “A nigh impossibility in this situation, but they’re a bullheaded bunch.” He offered a bow. “My name is Valentin, I know we did not much get to introduce at the kezhan.” 

With a sigh, Wei returned the favor. “Wei, in the service of my lady Xichun of the Jia family.” 

“Well met.” He nodded, righting himself. “However this war goes, I trust you will do your best, but this glaring weakness of yours might just hamstring you.” 

A frown marred her face, but Xichun allowed herself to sink back to the ground. “And what do you propose I do about that? I didn’t ask for this.” 

Valentin wished he knew what the problem was, what had happened, but he did not. 

He merely sighed. “That is for you to decide, but you have my assistance should you want it.” 

Barring attacking the Sinners, but he knew for certain she would not do that.  

She didn’t immediately respond, eyes a bit suspicious on him. 

Wei’s expression had turned to one of a stern contemplation. Knowing this was an offer they could not quite turn down. 

“I should note.” He continued. “Even before this incident, you favor your right side. It’s subtle, sure, but enough that a keen eye can notice and pounce.” 

Frankly, it would take a very keen eye to see how she favored her right, but he imagined that enough people in this war had been training their entire lives for it that too many would have that eye. 

Her eyes stressed, going to the ground. 

It must hurt to be in such a vulnerable position, helpless, when her entire life’s work was reaching its climax. 

Depending on how this went, maybe he should consider bringing her to the Library to see if they didn’t have a means to heal her side. Likely not as a permanent resident of the Library like Moses, the Hana, and the Dawn, but an outside ally. Mei would agree, as would the Sinners. 

But let’s get through this first. 

She sighed; shoulders slack. “Am I just screwed, then?” 

“Not necessarily.” Wei assured her. “You are strong, my lady. Everyone has their weaknesses. I doubt many have electrical devices prepared.” 

“Most don’t regard me as a contender.” Xichun stated softly. “So, most would not have prepared.” 

A hurtful statement on herself, but still true. 

“How strong can I truly be when I was unable to defend myself from…” She trailed off, eyes going to the side. 

“It was an unfortunate circumstance, and I once more apologize deeply for my failure to protect you from him.” Wei’s eyes saddened. He’d relaxed, finding a trust in the Shi Fixer. 

After all, the Southern Shi were regaining a reputation for their honor. 

Yujin truly had done some stellar work. 

“N-no, Wei… you… did everything you could.” She replied quietly. 

“I cannot say myself.” Valentin replied. “If you wish to supply more information for my benefit, I would be all ears – as would your brother. I will leave you be for now, but do not hesitate to call for me.” 

He moved to leave. “He does care about you, Xichun, he simply has something barring him from expressing it.” 

With that, he disappeared from sight, feeling Xichun’s wavering gaze lingering where he’d stood just a split-second prior. 

Poor girl still wanted her big brother. Hong Lu would come around, though; he had faith in that. 

Chapter Text

The start of the Family Hierarch war was already off to a… harrowing show. 

The very first contestant thrown down a pit for his failure. 

It seemed extreme to Dante, but he supposed it really wasn’t out of the ordinary. The guy had brought a Bloodbag for his showing of immortality. For one, he didn’t know the difference between a Bloodbag and a Bloodfiend even though Bloodfiends were common knowledge here, but two, even with Don laying out the reasoning for why Bloodfiendishness was flawed in terms of immortality, the guy clearly hadn’t put that much effort into it to try to get a high Kindred. 

Maybe even a high Kindred wouldn’t have been accepted, but it would have been better than a Bloodbag of all things. 

Whatever hunter’s Office he’d gone to had swindled him bad. 

Surely, it hadn’t been Romero’s Office. The guy was too proud to pull an underhanded move like that with knowledge clearly lacking, and he would still be recovering his Office after losing most of it to Dulcinea. 

More and more candidates went up, and more and more were cast into the pit. 

“B.A.H.” Ryōshū muttered in light aggravation watching another candidate go down. “Boring as Hell.” 

It wasn’t often she translated herself, so she was really bored. 

“Say, do you think they’d accept a showing of eternal beauty for their immortality criteria?” Rodion spoke up softly as the next contestant went up, on edge and simply trying to latch onto something to ease a little. Maybe to distract Ryōshū from doing something dumb, too. “Even from a Bloodfiend, that’s gotta mean something.” 

Don Quixote gave her the deadest stare Dante had seen her ever give someone. “You mean to say you wish to parade a Second Kindred around who already has made both Kindred she is capable of making after that showing of a Bloodbag to the dangerous masses of Hongyuan.” 

“Hey, humor a hypothetical, will you?” She giggled nervously. “Maybe such pure beauty would stun them into passing us.” She flipped her hair dramatically, leaning back in her chair. 

Don Quixote stared dead ahead for a moment longer, glancing at the snickering Sinners around her, before sighing and chuckling with some humor. “Dulcinea would not appreciate that, but it would, perhaps, be funny.” A brow quirked. “However, mine comrade, such posture is not befitting pure beauty.” 

Rodion scoffed, waving her off. 

“Yeah, I’d think they might be a bit too nervous to dunk a Second Kindred of all things down the pit of doom.” Mei laughed. 

Dante shook his head. Rodion was coming up with the weirdest ideas these days… 

But it would be funny, he’d admit. A Bloodbag is shown around to showcase immortality. 

How about a Second Kindred instead. 

“It doesn’t have to be Dulcinea.” Ishmael pointed out. “Rodion has the Princess identity. Thanks for volunteering.” She saluted stoically to the taller woman. 

Rodion coughed into her fist. “A-aw, what? I’m flattered, really, but that’s okay~” 

“I say we try it.” Ryōshū smiled. “It may be E.A.H.” 

Sinclair sighed. “I don’t think I need to translate that one.” 

Entertaining as Hell. 

“N-no, I’m good.” Rodion smiled shakily, backing away from the woman. 

But Ryōshū was smiling far too sinisterly now. 

She gulped. 

<We aren’t doing that, Rodion. Don’t worry.> Dante had to assure her even as another candidate went down the pit. 

Rodion gave him a thumbs up. 

Ryōshū scoffed, glowering at him as if he’d just killed her fun. 

Are they just killing everyone at this point? 

The Sinners continued to watch as that was all they could do. Baochai went up, her turn passing… 

The first success. 

Ah… that’s a relief. He liked Baochai well enough, and it was good to know this was passable. 

The Sinners were all happy with it, too. It had been a brief meeting with her, but she’d given everyone a positive impression. 

The trials continued, more and more falling ever further. 

Until Xichun’s turn came up. 

Dante swallowed, watching apt at attention as she alone approached the curtains with a gourd held tightly within her hands. Murmurs rose amongst the congregation as the Sinners discussed the ramifications of the water she carried. 

The Sinners were worried about Xichun just as he was, but they were choosing to focus on what that water meant as their own means of assuring themselves she would be okay here. 

The River Lethe… he didn’t know what that was about, but… 

He was more worried about Xichun herself. 

Dante glanced over to Valentin, who’d been keeping a discrete eye on the entire gathering thus far. He seemed to have pinpointed a couple spots of concern by the way his eyes narrowed, but he was not to do anything until they did. 

The Shi glanced at him, noticing his gaze, and shook his head. Not enough information to relay, but Xichun should be fine… 

Okay, okay. 

He took a breath and tried to relax. She’d given them all a horrific scare last night with the way she’d jammed up and stumbled out of the building, a tension placed over their group for the rest of the night. A fear of electricity that bad… 

Dante shook his head. Yeah, it makes sense now. 

Back when they’d fought Dulcinea, the Bloodfiend’s defenses near impossible to break through; she’d flinched. When Dante had engaged A.E.D.D with Gregor, Xichun had flinched. An electric E.G.O. 

And when she’d stood, it was her side rather than the blow she’d taken that she’d tended to. 

The side she’d clutched when she staggered out of the banquet hall. 

Xichun passed the exam, relief washing over the Sinners. 

Of course, she’d make it. There shouldn’t have been doubt. She might be the youngest and most passed over of everyone here, but she was resourceful and determined. 

Dante was still really worried about her, though. An injury of some kind in her side, most likely, but why would electricity cause it to flare up? And where would she have gotten it? It was before La Manchaland. 

The next name called was for Jia Huan, the man himself and… Gubo walking up the platform in what appeared to be E.G.O gear and carrying the egg of an Abnormality. 

Where in the world would they have learned to extract E.G.O gear? 

Xichun gave him a wide berth as they traded places; Huan smiling wickedly as she went. 

“Bastard…” Gregor grumbled irritably. 

Dante agrees wholeheartedly, there… 

They took a moment to discuss how an Abnormality egg would qualify here, but Dante noticed Mei and Valentin had begun softly conversing with each other over it. 

Even as Huan passed and the rounds continued, they kept discussing. 

Of course, they would notice his gaze. 

Mei waved him off. “Nothing too much of note.” She chuckled with a wry grin. “But that gear… Binah would be insulted. Then again, she’d be insulted by any gear made by anyone else.” 

This caught Faust’s attention. 

“Oh? And why would that be?” She asked curiously. 

“Binah was in charge of extracting the Abnormalities and E.G.O gear within the main branch of Lobotomy Corporation.” Valentin explained, crossing his arms with his eyes trained on Huan and Gubo. “You will never find more refined gear than what she extracted. Perhaps more powerful gear can be obtained with a greater risk to your life, but what she did was the most balanced it can be. Least risk to your person for wearing it should you meet its standards, and the most output for it.” 

Faust cupped her chin. “I see. Faust had not been well aware of who did the extractions, but the gear the LCE curates is more volatile than what Lobotomy Corporation kept. My assessment from a cursory glance here is that this may just be better than the LCE’s.” 

Something in her tone was smug. As in… ‘eat that, Hohenheim.’ 

“I haven’t seen the LCE’s gear, but I imagine Binah would be just as unimpressed.” Mei snickered. “This stuff looks incredibly unstable, I don’t think it’s safe for them to wear.” 

“Is it possible they simply aren’t compatible?” Yi Sang asked. “Since Binah’s gear is as safe as you can get should conditions be met.” 

Mei pursed her lips and shook her head. “No. They’re compatible; I can tell that much. We’ve been looking into a lot of things with E.G.O gear and the Light lately; the gear they wear is fine for them. It’s just the way it was made leaves a lot of room for corrosion where Binah’s doesn’t.” 

Dante thinks he understands, yeah. The L Corp identities he has access to are perfectly stable in their gear even if the gear does affect them a little mentally, but the LCE identities… aren’t. 

He has seen Faust explode too many times already. 

… she needs a better fire-based identity. 

Perhaps the stability and strength of the gear is what allows Ryōshū’s L Corp identity to dual wield. She is so compatible with the Spider Bud Abnormality that the gear is essentially just an extension of her, so she’s able to take on the weapon of another. 

“How do you know all this?” Heathcliff asked, maybe a bit weirded out. “This is weird coming from you, you know.” 

Mei smiled like a maniac. 

“She’s smarter than she lets on.” Valentin chuckled. “But weapons and gear are something she’s very invested in.” 

“Love the stuff!” Her smile broadened. “Give me any weapon or piece of equipment and I’m a happy gal. This E.G.O stuff is insanely interesting, and I need to bug Binah more about it.” 

Heathcliff looked even more weirded out. 

“You fight hand-to-hand.” Ishmael pointed out confusedly. 

“So?” 

So… Mei, the hyperactive Liu Fixer, is a weapon nut. Good to know. 

“That’s quite rude, don’t you think?” Huan spoke as he came up to them with that irritating smirk of his. “Talking about people behind their backs?” 

“I think what’s rude is you coming over here.” Mei snorted. 

He looked down at her with no small amount of contempt. 

Actually, yeah, she’s right. The gear absolutely suits him. 

As Yi Sang essentially dismissed Gubo, accepting that the friendship they once held was gone to never return, and Gubo tried to mock him, Jia Huan turned his contempted glare onto Hong Lu. 

In a memory Dante had seen just this morning, Jia Huan had actually once been a lot nicer to Hong Lu. He’d been… well, not this angry ball of hate. 

But now he was, and… this new memory which flashed before him, he’s angry as he is now. 

Humans are born to die… 

From the sweet, timid boy from the memory this morning, to a broken blank slate unwilling to make decisions. 

What happened to you, Hong Lu? 

Dante had something dug deep into his gut, worry clawing at him. Hong Lu… 

The candidates were all called to take their seats by a servant, directed almost certainly at Huan and Gubo. 

Huan tsked, glaring angrily at Hong Lu still. 

“You’re barely a servant. You’re barely even a living thing…” He glowered before turning to leave. 

“And you’re barely a person either, consumed by contempt.” Mei cut in, eyeing the E.G.O he wore. “Literally, dude. That thing is gonna consume you.” 

He scoffed. “I’ve no time to entertain someone who could not fathom the extent of my hatred.” 

She just raised an eyebrow as he left. 

“What a loser.” 

Hong Lu frowned lightly, glancing down at her. “Is it truly?” 

She glanced up at him and shrugged. “Most likely. I’m not an expert, but I know enough by now.” 

“Hm… I see.” Hong Lu’s gaze went to the floor in contemplation. 

Dante, frankly, wasn’t too worried about Huan being eaten alive by his E.G.O, but Hong Lu was. 

Hong Lu… you are far too kind. 

But in a city like this, perhaps it was sorely needed. 

The candidates continued forward until some strange looking guy in orange clothing was called up. Xue Pan, Baochai’s brother, walked towards the podium with a strange jar in hand, covered with talismans. 

“What is he doing?” Mei muttered, echoing many of the Sinners in their own expressions of confusion. 

“We’re up for battle.” Valentin stated simply. “He’s not sound.” 

A few gave him looks, but Xue Pan had already set the jar down with a declaration of sharing something so grand with everyone. 

And corpses emerged from the jar. 

Oh. Oh, great. 

Neither Distortion nor Abnormality, these were genuine corpses brought back to life as monsters, but Outis noted they were similar to Bloodbags or those taken by Abnormalities. In which, as Valentin noted (reading Xue Pan’s intent?), they’d need to fight. 

The corpses were already shambling to the audience and attacking. 

Stuffing living people into jars. 

“Why aren’t the organizers doing anything?” Sinclair questioned aggravatedly. “This is still an event hosted by a Wing, isn’t it?” 

Simple matter of fact, as he usually would, Hong Lu replied: “Because there isn’t a rule in the Family Hierarch war that prohibits bringing harm to other people.” 

Sinclair gave him an agape stare. 

“So, they’re just gonna sit back and twiddle their thumbs because no one specifically told them to step in?” Gregor huffed in irritation. “Hah, what the Hell…” 

“It’s a Wing, what do you expect?” Mei asked rhetorically, rolling her wrists. “If it doesn’t break their rules or cause any true disruption to their processes, they don’t care.” 

Gregor grunted, teeth gritting. “Yeah, guess you’re right about that.” His modified arm twitched heatedly. 

“W-what do we do now?” Rodion asked with a hint of panic. “Should we step in?” 

Dante knows Rodion isn’t thinking straight with this, but was she truly hesitating so much? Maybe the Time Killer had rattled her more than he thought. 

“We should probably survive and ensure our safe participation in the war.” Hong Lu replied calmly. 

Rodion gulped. 

Dante felt a pair of gazes land on him. 

He turned his head to face Mei and Valentin, awaiting his say so. 

Straightening himself out, he simply nodded. The screams of the victims were a sound growing too familiar to him by now, he didn’t like it. 

With a smile, Mei nodded back, and Valentin disappeared from sight. 

How does he do that? Only Ryōshū could follow him and not even wholly. 

One of the monsters in the far corner instantly died, cut in two, and Dante all of a sudden felt more confident. 

<We haven’t much choice but to take them down.> He declared to his Sinners. <Stick together, clear the way.> 

“Yes, Executive Manager!” Outis smiled firmly, glad to have such confident orders given to her. 

Their identities swiftly took them over, and they rushed into battle alongside Mei. Dante had considered going with the W and R Corp identities, but with Xichun here and her fear… well, charge-based warfare sounded like a bad idea. He didn’t want to risk doing that to her. 

Dante feels like burning things today, anyway. 

Liu for Yi, Ryōshū, Ish, Meur, and Rodya, LCE for Faust (he needs to stop choosing this one), Cinq East for Don, Full Stop for Hong Lu and Heath, Dawn for Sinclair (don’t use that one with the real Dawn Office), Magic Bullet for Outis, and Firefist for Gregor. Dante did not like that last one either, and he made a very clear note to never have that one out should there ever be a need to battle with the Bloodfiends around. 

The fire his Sinners put off blended excellently with the fire that flowed from Mei, swiftly burning through the corpses with overwhelming might. 

That was the Liu’s expertise, was it not? 

“Hahaha!” Mei laughed ecstatically, her elbow ramming into a corpse and exploding it on contact. “Don’t use that one with Sal around!” 

<I don’t plan to!> Dante called back even if he knew she couldn’t understand him. 

Ishmael’s foot rammed into a corpse with a burst of fire, throwing it straight into Faust’s awaiting blaze. “Section 1?!” She sounded very startled, the other Liu voicing their own surprise even as they cut or punched through the corpses. 

A gunshot went off, Heathcliff following after Hong Lu to finish off his targets. 

“Don’t mind me~” She sang with no small amount of amusement, leaping through the air and landing on a corpse, then kicking off of it and sending it to be diced to pieces by Yi Sang. 

He looked a bit in awe. 

Huh. Well, Dante had noticed that the different Sections in the Liu wore different coats, so they must have recognized hers. 

Mei clearly wasn’t putting her all into this fight, playing around more than anything but doing plenty to assist the Sinners and send more corpses their way to finish off. The Sinners themselves were managing very well, holding their own against the wave of shambling zombies. He was proud of this showing, even if the rest of the gathering wouldn’t think much of it. 

The stock of Outis’s gun slammed into a corpse, twirling it to ram every piece of the weapon into the thing with a dark, blue flame. The corpse fell in a burning scorch. 

Mei grinned, landing nearby him from a back handspring that put a pair of corpses right into Don’s path to be swiftly calcinated with a ‘hoh!’ “Now, that’s well-made E.G.O. Weaker from your guys’ technology, but that’s what I was talking about.” 

<Does the friendly fire have anything to do with the maker, or…> Dante wished she could answer; Magic Bullet’s friendly fire stressed him out sometimes. 

She just elbowed him cheekily. “Wish I could hear ya, pal, ask me later if it’s that important.” 

He shook his head in amusement as she went off again. It’s not that important, Mei, it’s fine. 

Only devastation remained as the few corpses still shambling about once fighting died down returned to their jars. A lot of the candidates had fallen; the audience halved. Whether they were dead or simply having fled was unknown, but he knew Valentin had lessened the damage by a lot. Not completely, though. 

In the midst of it all, Xue Pan just laughed gleefully. 

“How will you attain freedom from aging, how will you argue freedom from death, with minds so dull and bodies so frail?” He laughed, finding it the most hilarious thing ever. “What say you, judges?! I present before you not only the clue to immortality, but also a treasure that brings ruin to those who would dare deceive you! Here is my answer to the perennial question!” 

That’s his argument for finding immortality? Skill issue?! 

And he was passed. 

Because sure. Why not. Those who failed? Skill issue. 

The judging simply continued from there as if nothing happened. Many candidates failed to come forward, having perished in Pan’s mania. 

“… Hah? That lug…” Ryōshū’s expression darkened, gaze sharp and shining red, locked on someone across the way. He wasn’t alone, but he was all she seemed to care about. 

That lug? 

“That motherfu--” 

Whoa-- 

He’d never heard Ryōshū get so angry about something, not even in her arguments with Netzach. 

“Hwell, I’ll be…” A tall, broad man dressed in a red suit and coat with a large sword mixed with a revolver on his side noticed her. “Thought you’d gone and vanished into the earth! What the Hell you doin’ crawlin’ round here?” 

His tone indicated no care towards Ryōshū’s current anger towards his presence, shocked and with a strange friendliness to it. 

“Girl! I saw ya givin’ me the evil eye, ‘least have the decency to say hi, eh?” His accent was weird, but he seemed almost elated to see her. 

But there was also a very weird disconnect in the way he was speaking to Ryōshū and the way she was reacting. 

His partner beside him rolled her eyes but didn’t do anything to stop him. 

<Ryō… Ryōshū, that guy’s talking to you, right?> He had to be sure. It was just a bit too disconnected. 

She only breathed out aggravatedly. Anxious. 

Anxious? Ryōshū? 

Sinclair and Heathcliff tried to speak to her, Sinclair more softly and Heathcliff just in awe of the absolute unit of a man. 

He was huge. 

“Hm…” He heard Mei hum as the Sinners slowly tried to gauge the situation with Ryōshū and this newcomer. Her lips were pursed, eyes a bit narrowed. “The Thumb…” She hissed out between her teeth. “That won’t be the easiest fight I’ve faced.” 

… those are not words he wants to hear. The Thumb?! Another Finger? Can they not make another Finger angry? 

“If it comes down to it, we’ll manage, but let’s not get there.” Valentin replied quietly. 

“Do not speak with him nor look at him.” Faust quickly interjected before the two could go on. “We are not of his station.” 

Mei huffed, glancing at her. By the look on her face, she disagreed with that statement for herself, but she did comply. 

Mei and Valentin probably were on par with his rank, right? Grade 1, either in Section 1 or right-hand to a Branch Manager. They had to be. 

Er… what rank is he? 

“That’s right, ya shrimps.” The man grinned broadly, cigar hanging out of his mouth. “Ya gotta first wrack them teensy brains o’ yours, gotta think real hard ‘bout whether you even come close to my rank before runnin’ ya mouths, ya hear?” 

For how friendly he was, he was also an asshole. 

“Lei Heng…” Ryōshū growled with a colorful curse. “Thumb Capo IIII.” 

… okay. 

“The rank in the Thumb immediately below the Sottocapo, the underboss.” Faust explained. “A small mistake could drag us into a battle we do not want to fight. Please order everyone to not say a word, Dante.” 

She didn’t need to tell him twice. Not with the fourth Finger they’ve encountered right in their faces. 

<Do as she says, everyone. Keep quiet.> Dante immediately did as asked. This was not smoke he wanted. 

So, Thumb Capo was equivalent to Ricardo’s Middle Big Brother? Does he have that right? Except Lei Heng seemed stronger by a fair amount. 

The man began surging through the crowd, brutish and blasé. Stopping briefly to tear a servant’s tongue out after blasting his arm off for daring to break station, then taking his master’s right hand, though even those of a possibly higher station didn’t dare stay in his way. 

Just. Snapped the guy’s arm off like a twig. And tearing someone’s tongue out like that… he was way beyond their level and even Mei was a bit wary. 

Ryōshū trembled the whole way. 

He didn’t like seeing her like this, but he also did not at all understand what was happening. 

Lei Heng made it to them with a wide smile.  

This was the Thumb. The totalitarian, completely rigid and fanatical Finger. The hierarchy of theirs was absolute; the smallest transgressions meant corporal punishment. 

He sees. Dante does not like this. 

“Anyhoo…” He shook off the irritation of that transgression, stopping before them. “I don’t reckon you miss the Spider’s House? Eh, can’t imagine why anyone would. Gives me the heebie-jeebies too, whenever I gotta swing by.” 

The Spider House? That’s where Ryōshū’s from? That doesn’t sound nice. 

Spiders, too. Like all the E.G.O she has in connection to the Spider Bud Abnormality from Lobotomy Corporation. 

“We got some catchin’ up to do.” He grinned eagerly. “Remember when I taught ya how to hold that sword o’ y’arn just right? We could chat like we used ta’, eh?” 

Taught her how… had he had a hand in her upbringing? Is that why he’s so excited to see her? But then why would she be so terrified? A harsh teacher, maybe? 

He kept going on, talking about older times, and Faust tactfully stepped in to remind Ryōshū of her contract. Strangely enough, even though Dante was certain Mei and Valentin were on his level of standing – if not possibly higher in Valentin’s case – both remained quiet and let him speak. 

Information gathering? 

“Your baby’s still at that house, ain’t that right?” Lei Heng asked with a hearty laugh. 

… her what now? 

Ryōshū near imploded, gripping her sword tightly unlike he’d ever seen before. Was she going to unsheathe it? Here? The sword she never unsheathed? 

Lei Heng kept on, but Dante was far more focused on Ryōshū. He didn’t like this one, single bit. Something was wrong and he didn’t know what it was, and that hurt him more than he anticipated. Ryōshū was not someone who was supposed to react in this way. 

Just who was this guy? 

They were saved from Ryōshū possibly throwing caution to the wind and attacking by his phone going off, excusing himself to answer to his underboss. 

Dante let out a breath he hadn’t known he’d been holding as the man sauntered off. That was way too tense. 

But what had he just learned? 

Ryōshū was… not in a good state; bent up and angry. 

“Val?” Mei prodded quietly. 

The Shi Fixer hummed lowly. “Powerful, very powerful, but doable if needed, even solo. I would prefer to avoid confrontation, though. There’s far more to him than meets the eye as well, but I was unable to parse what.” 

She nodded. “Gotcha. Probably a fun fight, but one that’ll take you out. Also, a bit of an asshole even if weirdly friendly and eager.” 

“Yes.” 

Ryōshū nearly imploded again. 

“Why’s he here?” Ishmael asked softly, seeking any information at all. “He can’t be here for the war, right?” 

“Someone must have hired him.” Valentin replied with a furrowed brow. “I can’t say who, but I have a suspicion. Likely not one of the regular candidates.” 

She frowned, glancing nervously to Ryōshū. 

Then immediately turned to niggling Heathcliff. 

Business as usual, huh? Heathcliff barking right back… 

Or were they just trying to lighten the mood in their own way? 

“Beyond the big guy, though.” Mei mused aloud. “Though, he’s not quite as big as him. Still large.” 

Valentin huffed an exasperated laugh. “Very large.” 

“Though his size does not outstrip Ricardo, his brawn does.” Meursault agreed with a nod. 

“Thirty-second candidate, Jia Qiu.” Jia Zheng called the next candidate, silencing their conversation. 

The hall went dead silent as the similarly large and imposing man made his way to the podium. 

Qiu… Dante didn’t know what was up with him either. 

“Oh, hey!” Mei chuckled. “We know them.” 

Valentin joined her. “Sort of.” 

“Close enough.” 

Dante gave them a glance. There were two people following behind Qiu as he made his way to the curtain – both dressed darkly, one with short hair and the other long. One plain, one beautiful. 

“Who are they?” Rodion asked curiously. 

“Allen from the Night Awls Syndicate and Hanafuda from Jeong’s Office.” Mei replied. “Both fell at the Library before I did.” 

“Hanafuda was before me, Allen wasn’t.” Valentin added. 

Rodion blinked in confusion. “The Library? Them? Why is…” She trailed off. “Huh.” 

“I suppose it can be construed as some form of immortality.” Faust nodded with a hum. “To fall decisively to a being which soared beyond a Star and return to life from being a book.” 

“Those in the Library are essentially immortal.” Valentin crossed his arms. “If Xue Pan counts, this counts ten times over.” 

He is not happy Xue Pan was passed. Dante isn’t either. 

“We coulda used you guys then, huh?” Gregor quirked a brow. 

“I don’t think they like repeats.” Valentin still smiled, finding it amusing. 

He chuckled, shrugging. “Worth a shot.” 

“They don’t seem particularly skilled in combat.” Outis noted, sizing the two up. 

Mei stifled a snicker. 

“They’re not the strongest the Library faced, that’s for certain.” Valentin chuckled. “But skill did not truly matter when it came to facing the Library. All fell one way or another.” 

Of course, Jia Qiu was passed and of course, the judges lamented not getting an invitation. 

Dante knew for fact that wouldn’t have gone the way they were envisioning. Not by a long shot. Angela would not like these people at all. 

But that does mean it’s show time. Time for their own stunt. He took a breath, looking to Hong Lu and Ryōshū. 

Hong Lu returned a smile, ready. 

Ryōshū probably needs to let some steam off. 

Alright, then. Here we go. 

Chapter Text

The more memories Dante saw about Hong Lu’s childhood, the more concerned he became. 

A young, innocent, kind boy in the midst of a torn family like this one. Treated differently for being the ‘jade’ of the family, scorned for it by his peers. Simply trying to understand the world and why it was so cruel. 

Xiren, his closest servant, who was emotionless in this day and age, had appeared far differently in his past. Kind and caring. Similarly to Hong Lu himself, letting everything slide off of him these days and simply going along with the wind, not caring about anything when his heart had been so painfully large and kind when he was young. 

What happened to that poor child? 

Dante sighed softly to himself. For better or worse, he’d find out. 

He couldn’t ponder over this, though; Saude’s letter to them told them what the next round was in essence. A massive brawl amongst all the candidates. Their specialty, in some manner – the Sinners were perfect for battles of attrition. 

… frankly, too many of their battles wound up being of attrition. Much as the ability to revive them was indispensable, bringing everyone down to Sinclair’s level really hurt them. Fights took longer than they should with far more deaths because the Sinners were held back by Dante while he also prevented the battle from being able to be lost except in extreme circumstances. 

Something needed to be done about that. Angela would be putting them through the wringer when they got back, right? As harrowing as that was, he knew it’d be far for the better. 

Worry about that later; they have this battle of attrition first. 

Tomorrow. It’s not like what Saude said really explained what was happening, so they’d need to learn everything when it becomes time. Just a big battle from what she said. 

He imagined it was going to be a bit more than that. 

As Faust said, everyone was watching them now after that upset earlier. 

“… Executive Manager,” Outis huffed, “there is someone by the door.” 

Oh? Who could that be? 

“Right on cue, eh…” Heathcliff glowered, ready for a fight. 

If someone’s here to attack them, they need to be ready. Isn’t that against the rules, though? 

“There’s no hostility no matter how much she wants you to believe there is.” Valentin replied, earning a cocked brow. 

No hostility? 

“Mm~ he’s correct.” Hong Lu hummed pleasantly, moving to open the door. 

“Hong Lu--” Outis tried to stop him, scolding. She wasn’t so certain there wasn’t to be a battle. 

But it was Xichun and Wei standing at the doorway, the young Jia’s expression that usual mixture of annoyance and disappointment. 

“Why do I ever expect anything better from you anymore?” She asked irritably. “So, you’re just opening your front door to anyone, without even checking who knocked? Just like that?” 

Dante winced lightly at the biting words, but she did have a point. Also… expect better from him… yes, she still clung to their old relationship, whatever that had been. She still desired to be proper siblings. 

If Dulcinea and Sancho can start to smooth things over, then these two definitely can. 

Valentin hummed lowly. “It takes a brave man to approach the front door of his target.” 

Xichun sent him a complicated look before huffing. “You’ve a point, I suppose.” 

“Weren’t you done talking--” Ishmael started only to get cut off by Rodion laughing awkwardly. 

“Still, we can be pretty heedless.” She coughed. 

Hong Lu let out a soft, amused yet pleasant laugh. “And no one aiming to kill us would be decent enough to stand there hesitating before my door wondering if she should knock or not.” 

Both Hong Lu and Valentin knew it was her, didn’t they. Valentin had a pretty sharp eye about the place even when it looked like he didn’t. He probably knew everything that was going on around here. 

Xichun’s complicated expression turned back onto Hong Lu. “In the first round… you had yourself killed in front of Jia Mu and big sister Yuanchun, didn’t you. And revived yourself in front of them too, I presume…” 

It was easy enough to piece that together since she knows how Dante’s ability works; she sounded disapproving, though. 

Dante… didn’t blame her for that. Even if it had been an easy revive and easy pass… he didn’t really like it. 

“Right.” Hong Lu hummed with a nod. 

Mei and Valentin were watching her with more intense stares than Dante would expect. Were they trying to find something? They kept quiet out of respect, at least. 

“Why even go that far, huh…? What’s gotten into you, brother? Family Hierarch, really? Why now, why all of a sudden?” Her voice raised slightly, expression turning more outraged. She was angry. Angry and hurt, she didn’t understand this. “I can tell, just by that look on your face… you couldn’t care less about becoming something like the Family Hierarch. Is that… really it? That they told you to do it?” 

She took a shaky breath. “I know you all were saying that you’d get in trouble if you didn’t, but… you still didn’t care.” Her eyes flitted over Dante briefly, remembering how angry he’d been, but her focus was back on her brother swiftly. 

Right, Dante’s getting a handle on this. She doesn’t like that he won’t make choices, do anything for himself, hold any wants or desires. He’d helped talk Dante down from his (rightful) fury and hadn’t given any indication what he truly felt of the matter. 

Watching him now hurt her near as much as the betrayal did. Or, rather, it hurt more. It was what caused the betrayal; it was what caused them to drift apart. 

Huan said she still stalwartly defended him, so seeing him act the way he was when she knew better… 

Rodion opened her mouth to intervene, but Mei stepped in. 

“Yeah, you can’t go along with the wind forever.” The Liu Fixer hummed with a soft chuckle. “It can take you a great many places, but it can twist and turn, whirl into storm or remain inert, all to its own whim. Taking the wind’s path might seem easy, letting it guide you, but you have to wrench control of your own life sometimes or you’ll be caught in a twister you can’t get out of.” Her golden gaze glanced to Xichun with that cat-like smile on her lips. “He’ll break from his twister eventually, just keep holding out.” 

Hong Lu gave her a near unreadable look, perhaps a bit strained. “I’ve been in that twister since the start of it.” 

The start of it? The start of him going with the wind? 

Mei tilted her head, smiling crookedly. “Then you’ll need assistance breaking out. We’ll see how this goes.” 

Mei’s not going to try to break him out? No, she’s not the right person to. 

Xichun’s expression was equally unreadable. “If you need help getting out, then all this? The Family Hierarch? That’s not the way to do it.” 

Not offering… she’s too wary of trying to assist them now. 

“Perhaps not.” Hong Lu shrugged. 

Her lips twisted into a scowl. “Maybe you should stay in there and wallow away like you so desperately want to do. I wasn’t here to offer my hand anyway, I’m not going to try to parlay or ally with you ever again, brother.” 

A huff left her, aggravated. 

But still so, so hurt. 

“It’ll be nighttime soon, you know.” Her face set into something more serious; the barricades around her thicker than ever. “And your room’s always been so dark because you barely let so much as a ray of moonlight in.” 

“We can expect some uninvited visitors tonight, then.” Outis pieced together with a furrowed brow. 

A warning… despite everything, she still tries to help. 

“Yeah. No way they’re letting you, a sudden, unforeseen variable, spend the night in peace.” Xichun didn’t bother beating around the bush. 

<They warned us that round 2 candidates were prohibited from hurting each other…> Dante mulled it over in his head. <… only the candidates.> He loved subterfuge, it’s his favorite. 

Outis let out a sigh, nodding in appreciation of his catching on. “Correct. The wording of the law is final, the spirit not as much.” 

“Dunno what else we expected from a Wing.” Mei shrugged. “If it’s not a candidate, who cares.” 

“Not quite the way I’d put it, but you’re not wrong.” Xichun’s eyes tightened. “They don’t care so long as the word is followed literally. A candidate with his own hands won’t stand, but someone could hire a Color to crash in, and no one would bat an eye.” 

“I think there’d be a few batted eyes over a Color of all things crashing in, but not for breaking the rules.” Gregor grit his teeth, arm twitching. 

“So, we could hire Xiao to burn down the entire place, right?” Heathcliff piped up. 

Don stifled a laugh, making an ungraceful sound. 

Mei snickered. “I am convinced she likes burning down buildings at this point. She’s done it twice.” 

“Twice isn’t enough data to work with.” Valentin replied. 

“Riiiiiight, you’ve broken way more than two doors, then.” She nudged him. 

“I…” He stood rigid, staring straight ahead. “No comment.” 

She laughed. 

That seems to him that the number is well beyond two. 

Xichun shook her head, though did appear a bit amused even if she was shoving it down. “That’s not gonna happen anyway, you’d best be more wary of your own maidservants.” 

Hong Lu looked down, appearing saddened. “Yes… thanks for coming here in person, Xichun.” 

She let out a harsh breath through her nose. “Tomorrow, we’ll be… we’ll really be enemies.” 

It sounded like she was having a hard time believing it. 

“We don’t have to be.” Sinclair spoke quietly, his expression rife with concern. 

“I…” Her eyes flicked to Valentin before another sigh left her. “It’s too late to change anything. What’s done is done.” She shook her head and went back for the door, retreating. 

She had more she wanted to say but swallowed it. 

“Wait.” Hong Lu called out to her before she was fully gone. “Xichun…” 

A harsh exhale, she stopped just outside the door and turned back to him. “What?” 

He opened his mouth, floundering like a fish for a moment before taking on a more grieved expression unlike what Dante had seen from him before. “Your side…” 

She went rigid. “I… that’s…” 

“My lady…” Wei swiftly moved to her. 

Xichun raised a hand to halt him. “I’m fine, Wei.” She turned back fully inside, expression guarded. “What is it to you? Do you truly care? Or do you intend to use it against me?” 

“Nothing of that sort.” Hong Lu shook his head sadly. “I wouldn’t dream of doing such a thing. I simply want to know what it is that is hurting you so much.” 

Her eyes flicked to Valentin again, getting a small nod from him. She didn’t say anything, though, shifting uncomfortably. 

“Do you know who it was that caused the commotion last night?” He asked instead of pressing. “I have a feeling I know who it was.” 

“You’d probably be right.” Her voice was a lot weaker than it had been mere moments ago. “I imagine it was Xue Pan, but it’s not like I want to go find out.” 

“No, it was likely him.” 

The nutjob who killed most of the candidates… Dante could see it. Still, though, Baochai was right there, too. His sister. It’s not like the arcing electricity had hit anyone, but… 

It was still odd. 

“It wasn’t him who wounded your side, was it?” Hong Lu asked next, toeing around the topic. 

Her head shook. “He just has… strange ways of sating his curiosity.” 

“I see. I am glad for that.” A sad smile lifted his lips. 

“It was Huan.” Valentin stated simply, arms crossed as he regarded the small woman. His gaze was stern yet gentle, appraising but not unkind. 

Huan? 

She flinched. 

… 

Jia Huan. Whose entire existence revolved around spiting Hong Lu. Xichun had made effort to not go anywhere near him during the trial… 

Hong Lu turned towards the Shi Fixer, eyes wider in shock. “Big brother Huan? I know he is angry, but…” He trailed off, looking back to Xichun. 

Her hand was clawed to her side, expression dark. 

“He got his hands on a new toy however much over a year ago and thought to test it once he got it into a state of functionality.” The young Jia heir stated softly. “I don’t know if he sought me out or happened to stumble upon me, but it was either be his test subject, or well…” A swallow. “He wouldn’t mind removing a player from the playing field, no matter how small.” 

The room hushed in horror. 

“What was it?” Rodion asked with terrible consternation. 

Her brows pinched, expression stressed; she shook her head. “I don’t… I don’t remember.” 

“It wasn’t anything I’d ever seen before.” Wei spoke, regret clear on his face. “An elegant mess of wires; its components exposed from working it into a functional state. I don’t know what it was, but the electrical output it produced was near blinding.” 

Electrical output…? 

Xichun was silent a second. “I should have died.” Her voice was small, almost inaudible. “It’s a miracle I still stand. All of the Singularities it needed…” 

‘I am still in her service, despite my shortcomings.’ 

Those were the words Wei spoke back at La Manchaland. 

By Baochai’s word, Xichun had fallen off the face of the planet for a few months. 

The Sinners were stunned into silence, eyes wide with horror. 

“Huan left upon her fall.” Wei sighed, standing beside Xichun like a magnet. “His gadget worked, whatever it was, and he’d taken her for dead.” 

The conflict in his eyes told a story the man himself would not say. Watching as Huan jabbed his master with that device and sending lethal voltages through her. 

Unable to do anything when she dropped like a bag of rocks. 

“I know this is a difficult thing for you to recall, but does he still have this gadget in his possession?” Outis asked sternly with a controlled outrage. “It is imperative we have this information.” 

Wei shook his head slowly. “I do not know. He’s given us no notion towards the positive or negative to that.” 

Outis frowned deeply. “I see. Apologies for the intrusion.” 

Wei shook his head again. “It is vital information; I do not blame you for asking. Believe me when I say I will be keeping a sharp eye out for him.” 

“As will we.” Heathcliff’s grip around his bat was tight, his eyes dark and stormy with his teeth grit just as tightly. 

Every Sinner looked ready to start a war. Dante himself was. 

“If that’s all you wanted, I’ll be on my way.” Xichun turned to leave again. 

“Of course.” Hong Lu replied softly, saddened. “Take care, Xichun.” 

With a numb nod, she left. 

That was… not what he was expecting. But he wasn’t sure what it was he would expect. 

Wei sighed. “When she expressed a wish to visit you herself, I made three attempts to talk her out of it. It was highly impertinent of someone of my station to advise against her three times, yes, but…” His eyes closed in sorrow. “I implore you all to know that her choice to come here and to speak of that which ails her was not an easy one.” 

“I hope this isn’t overstepping anything, but are you two going to be okay?” Ishmael asked worriedly, echoing all their thoughts. 

Despite how harrowing that explanation had been, Xichun should be fine. The aftereffects of her wound – scar? - were linked with lightning. How likely was it that everyone would be equipped with that? Especially for her? 

His eyes tightened. “We will face the trial to the best of our abilities. I wish with all my heart our paths will not cross tomorrow.” 

With that, he bowed and swiftly left after his lady. 

After that, it must have taken some willpower to say his final piece. 

Jia Huan… just how could someone hold so much contempt within him? Was this truly just normal for this family? Disregarding the E.G.O he wore; he hadn’t had that when they’d seen him last. 

Testing out a new toy… but why? Where had it come from? 

“I share that sentiment.” Yi Sang murmured softly. “But I cannot help but express regret for our severed ties.” 

“When do things ever go our way?” Heathcliff grunted, still looking angry. “Not one of us wants to let her out of our sights after that, but we have to.” 

Hong Lu was silent, staring out at the wall. It was hard to tell what was going through his mind, but he’d been off kilter since arriving in District 8 – even if he hid it well and still strove to keep his usual calm. 

A hushed conversation reached him; the Sinners’ attention pulled towards the couple which assisted them on this journey. 

Mei and Valentin were deep in some conversation, Mei tugging him down to better level with her. Valentin’s grip on his sword was tighter than Heathcliff’s was on his bat, furious. 

Dante managed to catch a few pieces of what they were saying: ‘seems awfully familiar’, ‘couldn’t possibly be’, or ‘free him of his head’ reached him in bits and pieces. 

After a short moment, they shared a kiss, and Mei let Valentin’s arm go. 

The Shi let out a heavy breath. “I’ll be keeping watch tonight. You all get some rest.” 

There was clear turmoil in him, anger. Best let him go. 

Dante wanted Hong Lu to do something similar, but… he was still fighting to keep that serenity of his. He could see a crack in it. A small, almost imperceptible crack. The desire to do something sparked within him, however tiny it may be at this present time. 

“Yes, we would do well with some rest after the day we’ve had.” Outis agreed. 

“You want us to just go to bed after that?!” Rodion gawked. 

Several murmurs of agreement popped up, but they were right. 

Dante sighed, stepping in before tensions could rise higher. <We have a big day tomorrow; we should turn in for the night. I know that was a lot, but there’s not much we can do. Trust that she can handle herself; we’ve seen it before. She also has Wei protecting her, and we know he’s strong.> 

Wei had held off a wave of Bloodfiends all on his own, and the two were crafty. They’d be fine. 

Of course, they’d be fine. They had to be. 

They had to be. 

“We should listen to Dante.” Hong Lu said with a smile, but something in it was less certain than usual. “We will need our rest to reach second place tomorrow.” 

“Hong Lu…” Sinclair’s hands wrung around his halberd. 

“Xichun will be fine, I’m sure she’s getting plenty of rest.” With that, Hong Lu turned to head to the room they were cramming into. 

After giving a smile to Xiren, his maidservant whom Xichun had thrown some suspicion on, dutifully standing to the side after delivering Saude’s letter to them; he was gone. 

The Sinners all deflated. 

“He’s not serious, is he?” Rodion looked stressed. 

“He’s trying to be, that’s for certain.” Ishmael sighed her signature sigh. “Come on, let’s go.” 

There was some grumbling, but they all finally moved to turn in, and Valentin disappeared. 

How does he do that? 

Mei let out her own sigh, hands on her hips. “Don’t be up all night, Val.” 

Valentin wouldn’t be up all night; they’d all wake up to find him resting against Mei, who was wide awake and vigilant as the rest slumbered. 

At some point, they were assaulted by a group of drunken assassins. The Shi Fixer fended them off, though didn’t say much on the matter, and turned in shortly after, letting them flee to their master satisfied they wouldn’t be beset again. 

The second trial awaited them, and a whole host of other problems from there. 

Chapter Text

The start of the second trial in the Family Hierarch war already held so much strife within it. They’d hardly stepped out into the building and yet… 

Where does he start? 

He had so much to work over in his mind now, and a whole lot more trepidation in learning what transpired in Hong Lu’s past. 

Daiyu. A friend Hong Lu had once had, now as neutral as she could be towards him, and their enemy in this race. Something about ‘that day.’ 

Dante had seen a few happier memories regarding her in their childhood now. What had happened that she now held this attitude for him? It hurt to see. 

Hong Lu, as a child, within the old H Corp by the looks of it… despairing. On the verge of tears with people screaming all around him, blood drenching the floors. 

That day… 

And now they were within the old H Corp building for the trial. What was the purpose of this? Why use an abandoned building? 

When they’d gone beyond the curtain for the first trial to demonstrate Dante’s revival ability, Yuanchun had freaked, nearly calling the Heishou on them to prevent Dante from reviving Hong Lu in full. 

She didn’t want to break another taboo and bring the Head back down on their heads. 

So, what taboo had H Corp broken in the past that led to this devastated building? And what did it have to do with Hong Lu? Why was he there? 

At least, Dante presumed that’s what was happening around Hong Lu, considering they’d just entered this devastated building, and that’s what prompted the memory. 

Something terrible roiled in his gut. 

The Kong’s building, before the clan was wiped out. Hong Lu said Jia Qiu was the last surviving member and that everyone had shoved him to rock bottom. 

Had this been done to spite him? Forcing him to war in a long-abandoned building that had once been his family’s pride? 

Dante heard the Sinners talking around him about the building as they stepped into it, about what could have possibly happened to bring the building into this state, to warrant such a thing to be done. 

The Head itself, as Yuanchun had been fearful of, for a broken taboo. The Sweepers cleaning up any and all evidence of that taboo. 

Leaving not a single trace of it. 

Dante didn’t know that much about the Head, not nearly enough. All he knew was that it was terrifying by the way the Sinners all shrank back at Hong Lu’s statement of what brought H Corp to its knees, and that Binah had once been part of that strange entity. 

Maybe that’s why Hong Lu was uncomfortable with her. That she’d once been part of the Head which had destroyed the Kong Family. It would make sense, especially if Hong Lu had been there when the family was destroyed. 

Not enough information yet… but Dante wasn’t sure he wanted to know it. 

He did notice, however, that Mei and Valentin were speaking in hushed tones once more. It seemed very serious this time. 

Dante debated listening in, but he heard the words ‘not ours to determine’ from Valentin, and that was the end of the conversation. 

Odd. Very odd. 

Did they know something? 

How could they know something? 

The announcements rang overhead, Jia Zheng – Hong Lu’s father – having been ousted from his spot as a judge. 

Probably because Hong Lu inserted himself into the equation. For all that the man freaked over his son joining the competition, it was only because of how precious he was to the Hierarch, the elders. The family’s ‘Precious Jade’. 

Not because he was worried for his son in actual truth. 

Thinking about it, Hong Lu’s parents hadn’t even acknowledged Xichun was there at the banquet a couple nights ago. 

“A real big shot who brought the Claws watched the whole thing from that seat.” Hong Lu stated after Rodion pointed out a weirdly placed parasol in the middle of the desert sands. 

Claws? Dante wasn’t sure he quite knew what those were, but someone brought them and just… watched whatever went down? 

“The four houses left the parasol there because they wanted it to be a lasting reminder. A warning for the remaining houses, too.” He explained. 

Mei shot a look up at Valentin. 

Again, how do they know something? 

“Reminder?” Sinclair muttered, horrified. “Reminder of what?” 

He kept his same expression, but it was off from what it would usually be. “That we mustn't seek what is not permitted to us. That we should know our place, live the life we deserve, and part from this world the way we deserve.” 

Hong Lu was off-kilter. Hong Lu was struggling. 

Dante hated to see that on him. 

But what could he do? They had a big trial ahead of them, and Hong Lu was trying to brush past whatever all of this was. 

Dante huffed. Alright. Get through the trial first, focus on that, then we can sit Hong Lu down and work through this. 

Sounds like a plan to him. He was not leaving his Sinner to dry; he would help him with everything he had. But the trial needed focus, too. 

Hong Lu smiled like nothing happened. “So said the elders.” 

The elders… there’d been few mentions of them so far, and Dante already disliked them. 

“Shall we go in, now?” With a broadened smile, Hong Lu did just that and left the rest of them gaping like fish. 

<Hong Lu…> Dante ticked. <You saw everything that happened here, didn’t you.> He didn’t really frame it as a question, he already knew. 

Hong Lu glanced back at him, pausing. “Yes, I probably did.” 

Right… 

Hong Lu simply continued in. 

Mei nudged him. “He dumped a lot on us, but it’s clear there’s something way deeper down there. If he wants to focus on the trial right now, we probably should.” 

Does she know he knows she knows something? 

Dante nodded in agreement; he’d already come to that conclusion. <Let’s not push him, we have too many matters to handle at the moment.> 

There were a few sighs. 

“We must maintain vigilance to overcome this trial.” Outis stated, brokering no argument. 

They entered the torn facility, and the announcer continued. 

This was it, then. Whoever gets the most coins out of everyone, by any means necessary, is the new Hierarch. They just needed second, the new Hierarch wasn’t of concern to them. 

Was it? 

Just… focus on getting to the end and ensuring you have the second most amount of coins, Dante. 

They can do this. They’ve overcome worse odds before. 

Just head on in and get started. Two hours to reach second place. 

And, as luck(?) would have it, it doesn’t take them too long to acquire another coin. 

Wang Zhao, a more soft-spoken man, ran into them fairly quickly upon starting into the facility. It seemed he was focused on figuring the game out and determining who would best fit the Hierarch position – having no interest in it himself. 

A prey animal, he called himself, accepting the position was not for him. He seemed wise as he spoke, though Outis’s statement of him being a schemer was likely accurate. 

The man just… gave them one of his coins. An act of goodwill, no desire to fight them, and deciding that Hong Lu was, perhaps, a good option for first place. Someone he would be comfortable backing. 

Dante wasn’t entirely sure what the implications were there – if that meant he thought he could manipulate Hong Lu or if he legitimately thought Hong Lu was the right option for Hongyuan. Whatever the case, Dante was happy to not have to fight someone. 

There was going to be plenty enough of that later. 

Sinclair looked a mix of hopeful and anticipatory as he glanced around the rest of the Sinners from Zhao. “W-what should we do? I don’t think he looks… agile enough to stab us in the back and steal our coins.” His eyes flicked to Mei and Valentin. “I don’t think he could, especially if you’re keeping an eye out.” 

Mei shrugged. “His intentions are cut and dry if you ask me, I don’t think he wants to stab us in the back. If he does, Val can just behead him.” She motioned her thumb towards her fiancé. 

“I don’t sense any mistruth to his words.” Valentin nodded. “And to make such an agreement with the intentions to break it is quite dishonorable.” 

That… wasn’t quite a dig at them for backstabbing Xichun, but it partly was. They hadn’t wanted to backstab her. 

“He does make a decent case.” Ishmael hummed with a nod. “I’d call it win-win if it’s truly all he’s going for.” 

“The decision is yours, Executive Manager.” Outis stated, looking right at him. “I cannot sense ulterior either.” She looked like she wanted to add more to that statement but decided against it. 

If Dante had to guess… she wanted to try to get more coins out of him. Valentin wouldn’t like that suggestion. 

Dante turned to Hong Lu. He’s the actual candidate here. <Any thoughts on this, Hong Lu?> 

“I think it all sounds very nice!” Hong Lu replied seemingly without a single thought, cheery and terse. 

… 

Sigh. Hong Lu… you can’t keep this up forever. You have to make a decision eventually. 

With another sigh, Dante simply motioned to accept the man’s offer of brief alliance for the payment of one coin. Valentin and Outis would be keeping an eye on him the whole time; Dante was confident in this decision. 

Zhao nodded, smoke exiting his lips as he’d been lightly dragging on his pipe as they spoke. “I’m glad we’re on the same page.” 

“Indeed, Wang Zhao.” Hong Lu replied seemingly happily. “Let’s make this work, then.” 

“Yes, Jia Baoyu. Let’s.” He agreed. “So, are you still the favorite child of Daguanyuan?” 

What a thing to ask… 

Hong Lu didn’t respond, expression tightening. 

And Dante saw another memory flash before him. 

Hong Lu, giving a shy greeting… 

Outside of the fully intact old H Corp building. 

His grandmother bringing him to meet relatives there, them fawning over his luster. 

Other kids spitting venom at him for his favor. Kept away from him. Isolating. 

He was such a shy, gentle little kid… enduring those spiteful words from the others for something he just didn’t understand. The privilege he had that separated him from the other children. 

Just for being born? 

His gaze was transfixed on the ground, not a hint of a smile in his features. Nothing more. That poor kid… 

“Uh… ain’t these memories for Clockhead’s eyes only?” Heathcliff asked, bewildered, when reality came back into focus. “Why can we see it, too?” 

Huh? 

<You saw that, too?> Dante asked confusedly. That hadn’t ever happened before. 

“It appears that the gradual reconstruction of the Golden Bough is expanding Dante’s ability to peer into the fathoms.” Faust explained swiftly, seeming pleased. 

<Is… is it?> He just didn’t know what to make of this. <I’m not so sure myself.> 

If he was now able to bring the rest of the Sinners in, then… why now? They hadn’t seen the previous memories with Hong Lu – was it because the next Bough was near? And what did this mean? If everyone got to see them, then that was both a good and bad thing. 

It meant the Sinners could understand each other better, see what happened themselves, but it would also leave them completely vulnerable should something happen during a memory. 

It… would have been nice to have had this ability earlier. It would have helped the rest see what Dante saw with Yi Sang; it would have helped them understand why Ishmael hadn’t been able to handle returning to the Great Lake… maybe they’d still remember Catherine. 

“That is enough for now, Dante.” Faust said as if he had any idea how to stop it. “Perhaps these powers will become controllable in the future, to be used as one sees fit.” 

Dante didn’t know how to feel about that, either, because then that meant he was willingly peering into the minds of his Sinners, doing it of his own volition. That somehow felt even more of an invasion of privacy. 

But it would be nice to be able to pick better times and not risk anything happening during it… 

“Hehe,” Hong Lu chuckled softly, “didn’t think this is how I’d be sharing my childhood with everyone.” 

“Dude…” Mei sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Don’t be so nonchalant about that…” 

“Oh.” He grinned. “It’s no trouble. Saves me from having to explain it.” 

“It’s not much different from when we… saw the events of the facility.” Valentin noted. “Much less information was gained than from back then and the circumstances were far different, but it truly was quite similar.” 

“Yeah.” Mei nodded, then shuddered. “I’m glad the circumstances are different. Instead of, you know, the Library forcing it on us because it resonated with a very irate Binah.” 

Hong Lu twitched. 

<Irate Binah?> Dante asked, nonplussed. 

Huh. Mei and Valentin had seen as well? He could bring people outside of the Sinners in? 

“Yeah, uh, what do you mean by an irate Binah?” Gregor asked confusedly. 

Mei sighed, waving him off. “Not the time. Let’s just say she… hit something of a brick wall due to old injuries rearing their heads, so we got a front row seat to the events of Lobotomy Corporation through her gaze.” 

Old injuries…? Binah did have a fair amount of scarring. 

But they saw everything that the Patrons had gone through? Dante both wished he could see it and really did not want to. That seemed to be a very common feeling these days. 

“What are you guys all standing around for?” Zhao spoke up, looking confused. “Don’t tell me your strategy is to sit here and wait for the whole thing to blow over, is it?” 

… he hadn’t been brought in? Mei and Valentin were, but Wang Zhao wasn’t? How did that work? 

“Of course not.” Outis defended quickly and firmly. “We must be moving.” She motioned everyone to do just that. 

Zhao just shrugged, following along after them without further complaint. 

“B.A.S.” Ryōshū stated as they began walking. 

Sinclair sighed. “Beleaguered Arbiter, speak… Ryōshū, she said not now.” 

The artist just sniffed. 

Valentin huffed. “If you really want to know, it can wait until we return once this is over. You can ask her yourself.” His hand had gone to his neck, rubbing gently as if he could feel the grip of something digging tightly around it. 

Hong Lu was faced forward, rigid in his movements, unwilling to look back at Mei and Valentin at the moment. 

Dante huffed. This wasn’t keeping. He turned his clock face to the two. <You two know something about this.> He subtly motioned towards Hong Lu. <Please, tell me.> 

Faust shook her head. “I am sorry, Dante, but I am not--” 

“I am!” Don butted in. “Our most glorious Manager requests that thou must explain what it is thou knowest about our dearest Hong Lu! It is essential to assisting him through this endeavor.” 

Hong Lu nearly tripped. 

Wang Zhao looked vaguely amused. 

Mei… actually didn’t. He would have expected her to, but Mei didn’t look amused. 

She looked apologetic. Sad. 

Dante did not like that. 

“Sorry, guys.” Her smile was a bit uncertain. Not like her. “There’s a lot of information we’re missing here. Yes, we are aware of something, something rather big, but…” Her eyes went to the back of Hong Lu’s head. 

Dante could tell he could feel her gaze on him, but he did not look back at her. He felt… immensely gloomy. 

“This is his to tell.” Valentin stated with a soft sigh. “I hope you understand.” His eyes then went to Hong Lu. “It wasn’t your fault.” 

Hong Lu stopped dead in his tracks. 

It… wasn’t his fault? What wasn’t? 

“Take it how you will, but that is what was said.” The Shi Fixer huffed, bowing his head. 

What was said? By whom? Binah? 

Why would Binah say that? 

Hong Lu stood there for a very worrying amount of time, unmoving, before he looked back at Valentin. 

Expression morose. 

“Let’s… focus on the trial.” He mustered a shaky smile and continued forward. 

They watched him go with no small amount of worry digging into their guts. 

“Did you not say this wasn’t your strategy?” Wang Zhao glanced at Outis. 

Outis scoffed but did not dignify him with a response. 

Zhao simply chuckled and moved to head off. 

Dante wanted to ask so many questions now… 

But Hong Lu was not willing to answer, and Mei and Valentin were respecting that for the moment. 

Dante both appreciated and did not appreciate it. 

<Faust.> He could at least ask this question. 

“Yes, Dante?” Faust hummed, ready for whatever he might say. 

<Why were Mei and Valentin brought in, but Zhao wasn’t?> The Sinners made sense, they were connected to him, but those two? They weren’t. He’d have a better time accepting it if Zhao had also been shown that. 

Another hum, thoughtful. A few of the Sinners’ gazes had been brought over as well. 

“It is a simple matter of closeness and choice.” She replied, the way her eyes were focused forward indicating she was consulting with her ‘Gesellschaft.’ “They are our allies, we trust them, and you wish to share our experiences with them. It is only natural you would be comfortable bringing them in even if unintentionally.” 

That did make some sense, he supposed. It was all his own power – with the Boughs – and they could extend beyond those directly chained to him. 

Does that mean he could eventually figure out how to show an entire room a specific memory of his choice? Would he be able to peer into, say, Mei’s memories? Or is that specifically going to be the Sinner whose turn it is? 

Stuff he’ll find out eventually, he supposes. 

But, anyway, that means that Dante simply did not want to bring Zhao in, which seemed accurate. It’d be weird for him to take part in it, the trust was not there as much, and he did not have the familiarity with him that he did Mei and Valentin. 

They kept moving, following Hong Lu through a hall he picked. They were largely silent as they went, though Wang Zhao had thought the need to ask about the state of Xichun’s Heishou pack. 

Dante hadn’t even known she’d had one, but she apparently lost it. Heishou packs were highly regarded and coveted here, so he supposed it made some sense for Zhao to ask about it. 

But why had Xichun lost it? Was it… when she’d faced Huan? It wasn’t in La Manchaland, those men weren’t Heishou. 

At least he thinks they weren’t. 

Eventually, they came upon a large door and entered. 

“This place… looks like a laboratory.” Gregor muttered. 

He’d be right. The broken room was filled with old, decrepit technology with various… pod-like structures in the middle that must have once housed experiments. Cords and wires crossed the entire room, connecting from the large chamber in the center to the broken machines around the place. 

“There’s nothing left. Not even a faint blood fragrance.” Ryōshū noted with a hum. Her eyes narrowed. “Though, I sense a scurrying rat.” 

Valentin nodded in agreement. “Juvenile, in that sense.” 

She chuckled, smiling. “Perhaps I do like you.” 

“A rat…?” Someone approached dressed in purple and with purple hair, looking insulted. “Juvenile? Know who you’re talking to before you insult him. Who are you?” 

“What’s it matter to you?” Mei stepped in, cutting off Sinclair. “Obviously, we’re an opposing clan. That’s all you care about, right?” 

“Hi, I’m Baoyu of the Jia family.” Hong Lu greeted amicably, stepping up beside Mei who looked like she was going to try to cause problems. 

“I thought your companions numbered fourteen, Jia Baoyu.” The guy did not look pleased with this. He also looked very wary of Mei, now giving him quite the stare. “So, what’s this Wang guy doing here? You’ve already made an alliance? A thing like you?” 

… 

All of a sudden, Dante agrees with Mei. 

Cause problems, Mei. A lot of them. 

“Aha, but we’re not allies.” Hong Lu smiled, lifting a hand to prevent Mei from pressing forwards just yet. 

“Doesn’t seem like he’s buying it.” Zhao hummed calmly. “Doubt he ever will. Looks like this will come to blows. Let the Liu loose, hm?” 

“One second!” Sinclair finally managed to get his voice out. “Who is he?” 

“He’s uh… he’s…” Hong Lu took a moment, trying to remember. “I’m pretty sure he’s from the Shi family… so he must be Shi…” 

… astute, Hong Lu. 

“Not any good kind of Shi.” Valentin huffed. 

The Shi family guy was looking more and more incensed by the second. He cleared his throat. “Hua… c’mon, man. Hua…” 

This is kind of pathetic. Dante almost feels bad for him, but… 

You know, everyone here just hates Hong Lu, don’t they? He hasn’t done anything to defend himself from it; he just takes it. As if that’s the only service he can do for them that he feels has meaning. Either that, or he sees no point in defending himself. Maybe both. 

Mei snickered, smiling viciously. “C’mon, man, give it up. He doesn’t remember.” 

“No, no, Mei, I’ve got this.” Hong Lu smiled, putting on quite the show trying to think through this. “Shi Hua… something.” 

“You sure it isn’t Shi something Hua?” Mei grinned. 

“That can’t be it.” He chuckled. “It’s got to be Shi Hua… something.” 

Shi Hua… something was now looking to be hitting some kind of crisis. “Really? You’re so close, you can get there--” 

“What the Hell are you guys doing?” Ishmael spoke up, nonplussed. 

Shi Hua… something huffed. “Whatever, forget it. Better focus on getting coins from weaker candidates.” 

Mei snorted loudly. 

“It’s beyond me where you even got the guts to throw your hat in the ring for the Family Hierarch war outta nowhere. Last I heard, you were roaming the City like some unemployed lout after spending years holed up in Daguanyuan. So--” 

<Mei, just get him.> Dante ticked firmly. 

They all glanced at him - those unable to understand him confused. 

Hong Lu laughed. “Well, no, not quite. I found many fascinating things out there, like people who sleep without roofs. But I suppose this is going south already.” 

A beat. 

“Mei, Dante has told you to get him.” Hong Lu relayed after the pause. 

“Oh, sweet!” She flashed him a toothy grin before vaulting over Hong Lu and crashing straight into the guy. 

Shi Hua… something barked a harsh yelp with the ball of Fixer slamming straight into him. 

Excellent. 

Excellent. 

“I suppose we should take the rest of his men.” Hong Lu hummed, striding forward to do just that. 

<Right. Sinners, take them down.> Dante ordered. 

With Mei thrashing that guy around, Valentin moving to keep an eye out about the place, and the Sinners taking down the rest of the faction, the fight went by simply enough. 

… except for Faust exploding herself when Mei threw Shi guy over to them to let them have a go at him as well. 

He’s changing her identity. Regret it is. 

Probably swap Fire Fist out, too. The screaming is starting to get to him. 

Chapter Text

The Kong family… 

They were starting to see more of the picture of what surrounded them: crafters of new Boluses, making grand strides in assisting both Hongyuan and the City itself. Towering above the rest of the families, a powerhouse unlike any other. 

Reaching for immortality… 

And Jia Mu assisting them, helping them find the errors in their process seemingly out of the kindness of her own heart. 

There was clearly something ulterior there, but Dante didn’t know what yet. Was it connected to that comment about a Shi becoming Hierarch? 

He needed to know more. A lot more. 

Especially why she was bringing little Hong Lu around with her everywhere as a ‘witness’. It didn’t make sense; why did a little kid need to be brought around to these research facilities? 

More memories would come. Dante both needed them to understand what was happening and feared them. 

When they’d all exited the latest memory in the midst of the very room that it had partaken in, he could only help but wonder what taboo they could have broken. The Head had something against bringing back the dead, and they were reaching for immortality – could that be it? Mei and Valentin hadn’t had anything extra to add, so their words of not knowing much were certainly true; they were about in the dark as the rest of them – it was just that they knew something that the Sinners didn’t. 

What that was… he would find out, he supposed. Though he didn’t quite understand why they wouldn’t say, he respected them respecting Hong Lu. However, it was a matter of… well, you know, what could they possibly know? They’re both stationed in the South away from here, and it’s not like the Library had dealings with H Corp by any means. 

Something just did not feel right. 

They’d freshly sent Shi Huazhen packing and taken his coins when this memory came about. They were going to wind up going across this entire facility and picking up memories as they go along, weren’t they. 

Answers would come. 

He just didn’t get it. 

But, anyway, moving on. They still had a Hierarch war to place second in. 

Exiting the room back into the hallways as they chatted with Zhao, the entire facility shook. It wasn’t a harsh shake, but Dante could feel the vibration of the floor beneath him. 

Zhao, Mei, and Valentin all stopped in place at the motion, looking around. 

“Hold on.” Gregor stopped as well. “Do you guys hear that?” 

“The building’s shifting.” Valentin stated, brow furrowing. “They put the effort into reorganizing a decrepit, fallen building that they themselves slated as a grim reminder to their demise? So that it can enclose upon itself for what they view as a game?” 

Everything about this pissed Valentin off, and Dante could not blame him. 

Mei gently patted his arm. She herself was frowning, but she shook her head at him. “It’s the way the people in the City work, especially Wings. Can’t expect people to make sense.” 

He sighed aggravatedly. 

She chuckled. “I love your sense of justice, Val, but you know it has no place here.” 

“I know.” He shook his head. “I’ve gotten too used to…” He trailed off, eyes flicking over Zhao. 

The Library, he was going to say. 

Dante agreed there. He himself had gotten more used to the place and was more irritated with the way the City worked by the day. He quite liked being able to be understood by most people. And actually being treated like a person. 

The Head was what was in charge of this place? Why did they let it get this way? 

Zhao hummed, shrugging. “Don’t mind me. With this turn of events, it’s looking like our brief fellowship comes to an end. It was a short but sweet exchange, Jia Baoyu. But…” He smiled. “I don’t think you’re the one who should hold the most coins.” 

Well, Dante agreed, but <What…?> 

With that gentle, scheming smile on his face, Wang Zhao moved to leave. “Once the games end, I hope we’ll all find what we came here for.” 

And he was gone with a light wave. 

Strange, but Dante couldn’t say he disliked the guy. He’d been pleasant to have around for the short while he was. 

“We weren’t planning on sticking with him through the entire round, but…” Outis frowned, eyes trained where he’d gone. 

“He saw what he needed to.” Valentin replied with a huff, still a bit heated. “He determined Hong Lu wasn’t the right candidate, so he’s searching for the one who is. With this departure, he is trusting we make the right decision with what he’s granted us.” 

Ishmael raised a brow at him. “That wasn’t a whole lot, but I guess it is better than a full-on betrayal.” 

“We’d know about that, wouldn’t we.” Rodion deadpanned. 

Gregor elbowed her. 

She just sniffed. 

There was a bit of awkward shifting, the Sinners uncertain about all of this. 

Until Outis snapped upright. “Atten-tion! Full-speed sprint towards the 3’O clock direction! Go, go, go!” She commanded with the force of a drill sergeant. 

“Huh?” Heathcliff startled with the rest of them. “W-what?!” 

“We said the building was shifting, didn’t we?” Mei trotted up and nudged him. “Get moving, dude.” 

True to her words, the walls were beginning to rise around them. 

… ah. Aha… 

The Sinners took off, practically stampeding down the hallway before they could be trapped or crushed by the rising walls. The speakers sparked overhead as they scrambled to find a brief sanctuary from the shifting building to announce exactly what was going on – the walls were going to start closing off rooms and corrale the candidates together. 

Because the event was getting too boring. 

Dante was going to wind up saying some very unwise things at this rate. 

But they had to keep up with the shifting field unless they wanted to be eliminated or straight killed. 

Hm… he can’t be understood by most, so maybe he could-- 

No, that’d just raise questions when the Sinners all stare at him, dumbfounded, for it. 

Damn. 

They kept running, the walls around them closing in and threatening to disqualify them in their panic to not be disqualified. 

It’s now, when he has to run alongside the Sinners and can feel his lungs constricting, his legs screaming, that he feels the dread realization that maybe he should put some effort into working out. Cardio, if nothing else. This was terrible. 

Holy crap, he’s so out of shape. 

Eventually, Outis halted them at the entrance to an intersection. She’d seen something. 

Dante just felt like he was going to melt after that… 

“Figure up ahead.” She relayed. “Solo.” 

“Oh, yeah. I see her, might be part of the clan the announcer said got separated.” Mei chimed in, skipping to the front looking like she’d just been on a regular jog. “Hey, Hong Lu, is that the woman you were talking to earlier?” 

Valentin swiftly grabbed Mei by the shoulder and pulled her back. “Don’t go waltzing up to her like we’re allies.” 

She scoffed. “Come on…” 

Hong Lu made his way to the front from there with a blink, looking… conflicted. “Daiyu…” He murmured. 

Daiyu swiftly noticed him as he went to approach, looking on edge. 

“The Xue bodyguard.” Outis realized, relaxing with a sigh. 

“Why are you here all alone, Daiyu?” Hong Lu asked concernedly. “How funny, I was just thinking about you.” 

“You…?” Daiyu breathed in disbelief before realizing herself and hardening back to the stern expression she’d greeted him with at the start. “Ah… I must have alarmed you all. Apologies. The walls came out of nowhere-– excuse me. My inattentiveness has separated me from the rest of the clan.” 

… hm. Struggles a bit with formality? Dante knew the feeling. 

Daiyu was separated from her clan in the chaos of the walls moving. If anyone else had found her… she'd certainly be eliminated even if she wasn’t a candidate. All she could do was wait for her candidate to return to pick her up. 

That was unlikely to happen. With the arena shrinking as it is, going to the center was the only option; there was no room to backtrack for a lost bodyguard. Daiyu was well and abandoned, and she knew this. 

It was kind of impressive how quickly things became awkward as they talked this over with her, but, frankly, Dante was just glad she was amicable enough for this conversation at all. 

“You’re more familiar with this place than anyone else, aren’t you?” Daiyu asked Hong Lu directly, bringing his advantage to light. 

Hong Lu did not respond, expression complicated. 

She huffed in agitation. “Silence again. Just like then… Just like when you refused to tell me anything to the end. In all those years I was in your service after the complete annihilation of the Kong family…” She looked hurt as she said those words. 

Dante didn’t have time to process what she’d said before another memory flashed before them. 

These memories were getting more frequent than the previous Sinners’ had been. 

A young Daiyu excitedly running to play with a young Hong Lu, swiftly turning defensive at his glum expression. A far cry from how she treated him now. 

A woman with a clone more than a week old, killed directly in front of the children by an imposing figure with vials sticking from his mechanical arm; the hand large and powerful, sharp like a massive… 

Claw. 

That’s a Claw, what destroyed H Corp those years ago. 

Hong Lu tried to help the woman; Daiyu stepping in to protect him even if she was as terrified as he. 

Something so vicious right in front of children… all for breaking some arbitrary rule… and poor Hong Lu… so concerned and grieved for the dead woman he didn’t know… 

Privileged Hong Lu may have been, he still lived a pained life. 

It simply continued on to a restructuring day. It may have been the same day, but that didn’t matter. Hong Lu watched as people fell out of buildings, pushed out by the restructuring, and tried to save them. 

How could he have such a big heart… he was so innocent… 

He didn’t care how poor or rich, he was grieved with each death. Desperately trying to save them. 

The memory ended with a flash of Jia Qiu. 

Watching Hong Lu from the distance. Grim and angry yet… conflicted with what he’d just seen of the poor child. 

Resolved? 

Dante shook it off. From desperately trying to save everyone to being unwilling to make a single decision, even in the face of the pain of his sister who still tried to reach for him. 

Hong Lu… what happened? 

Daiyu stumbled where she stood, leaning against the nearest wall with shock written all over her face. “What… was that? Visions… of the memories I never wished to see again…” 

Wait, she saw them, too? He’d brought her in as well? 

“What… what kind of…” She muttered, off-kilter. 

<S-sorry, Daiyu, I can’t control it.> Dante tried to apologize. <I guess your connection to Hong Lu…> That must be why she was brought in. The memory pertained to her – she used to be really close to Hong Lu. 

“Yes. An individual who is part of a powerful memory that causes the Sinner’s emotional state to drastically spike could trigger a resonance effect.” Faust explained for him, confirming his thoughts. 

Made enough sense to him, yeah. Mei and Valentin then… were because Dante himself would want them to be included, perhaps? 

Dante tried not to shift too uncomfortably as Hong Lu and Daiyu continued talking. Her anger and resentment was clear, and Hong Lu never said the right thing to calm it. 

They just needed to move on; the walls would be closing again soon. 

At the very least, they convinced Daiyu to come along with them. Dante certainly didn’t want to leave her behind, and he felt she deserved to know what happened. The memories would only continue, even if Hong Lu did not want them to. 

The Sinners with their allies from the Library and newly acquired Lin Daiyu continued through the forsaken facility, coming across a plethora of experiments as they went. The effects of Boluses in the prototype stage (they did need to take a moment to get Mei to stop laughing after Ishmael very abruptly slammed a door shut upon opening it to a twisted creature that was once human). 

But these Bolus-twisted beings weren’t taboo. 

Why were they not taboo? … and who the Hell tied coins around their necks? 

Defeating them, another memory came by. Daiyu, Hong Lu, and… the other kid from an earlier memory. 

… Jia Huan? But he doesn’t look like the Huan they know. The older brother does. 

If Huan’s the younger child, then who’s the Huan they know? The one so filled with hate for Hong Lu yet was perfectly friendly with the kids here. 

Something had drastically shifted his attitude, too. 

It shifted to the laboratory. A thirteenth branch to the Heishou. 

Jia Mu… had a great hatred of the Kong family. 

Dante really did not like where this was going. 

Continuing on, chatting with Daiyu about the past and learning more, she’d been dealt a very poor hand as a result of a lot of this. Her anger at Hong Lu remaining an observer, seeing no point in reaching for something he felt was unreachable, was very understandable. 

Dante would find a way to break Hong Lu from this stupor he was in. As Mei had said… 

They came across a member of the Wang family, already wounded, and defeated her simply enough. He felt a bit bad, but this was war. 

Jia Qiu was the one who’d put her in such a state, dominating the competition with an iron fist. He was leaving no breathing room, decimating everything in his path. 

Dante sucked in a breath. He sincerely hoped they did not have to face him. 

Just as they were discussing what taboo might have been broken, another memory hit. Yet another back in the lab. 

Jia Mu taking Hong Lu around to watch the experiments again. 

And a separate experiment. The one the populace thought was being performed, and another that Jia Mu was conducting under everyone’s noses. 

Dante would pay money that that second experiment was what broke the taboo. But… if Jia Mu broke it… then how’d she weasel out of punishment? 

There was still far too much missing from this picture… why did Hong Lu need to be there? 

Just move on. 

The shifting of the walls eventually forced everyone into the basement. More of the condemned prisoners roamed these halls, tormented by the Boluses they’d consumed. 

Pitiful beings they were… put them out of their misery. 

Another memory hit upon taking those tormented souls to the afterlife. 

Their creation. Jia Mu bringing Hong Lu to the basement and blindfolding him to the sights before him. The child could still hear the sounds of begging and torment, terrified of what was happening around him. 

Was Jia Mu orchestrating all of this out of petty spite? Because the Shi family she came from used to be in charge but wasn’t any more? 

The blindfolds weren’t removed until Mu had reorganized the recipe through the scientist helping her, as if she herself didn’t want to know what it was. Then… the poor child was subject to see the torture before him with his own eyes. 

Terrified. Aching so badly for the hurt around him. Wishing desperately that he could stop it. 

Telling Xiren about it when he got back, to find any solace for what he was made to witness… she was kind and caring, welcoming him back happily, concerned when tears streamed from the child’s face before her. 

Nothing like the Xiren they’d met in his quarters. 

They left that room with the second experiment looming over them. A thirteenth Heishou was unlikely, so what was it? And Xiren… Hong Lu had said she went through the Life Insurance too many times, cutting her personality from her. 

This was too much all at once. 

They ran into another Shi not long later, swiftly getting into battle. He was a cut above what they’d faced before, but they won the fight all the same. 

The words ‘I forf--’ were scarcely out of his petty mouth before Mei clocked him upside the head and dropped him to the ground with a ‘no, you don’t!’ The guy was really going to forfeit just so Hong Lu didn’t get his coins. The people here are insane. 

The announcer just laughed. 

Another memory hit from there. Daiyu confronting him about his shift in attitude following witnessing the experimentation. Neither she nor little Huan understood why it was he was reluctant, on the verge of tears, thinking he was just squandering what he had. It couldn’t be further from the truth, but how would they know? 

Of course, as expected, the thirteenth Heishou was not the end goal at all, but the destruction of the Kong. 

Dante’s heart wrenched hearing that little kid cry for help. Only to find Xiren had been eroded upon his return to his chambers. 

Daiyu only wished Hong Lu had told her anything, anything at all, so she could understand what was going on with him. Why he was changing the way he was and so terribly afraid. Through all of this, the care that she still held for him came back to the front, hurting for what Hong Lu had gone through and wishing she had known so she could have helped, so things would be different. 

Hong Lu didn’t want to tell anyone what happened for anything at all because he didn’t want what happened to Xiren to happen to anyone else. Not to Daiyu, not to Huan. He refused to say lest the Heishou make a visit. 

As the two made a stride to reconcile the past, to process what they’d seen, Xue Pan inserted himself before them and cut it off. The crazed man rambled on and on, showing them a brief memory of his fear as a child, the desire not to fight that was clearly gone from him. 

And then his head was on the ground the moment conversation shifted to confrontation, cleanly removed from his shoulders by the sharp flash of a red blade. 

That prank on Xichun during the banquet had earned him that for certain. The Sinners could clean up the jar monsters he had with him. 

Another memory struck soon after. The lab once more, with the wife of the head of the Kong with Jia Mu, heavily pregnant. Mu handing her a Bolus, the one promised to the Kong supposed to be a secret. 

For what purpose did Mu give that Bolus out to her like this, prematurely? Before the showcasing of it? When she’d been asked to keep it a secret? Dante knew Mu wanted the Kong gone, but what was the point of this? 

… huh? The image of something being inserted into an infant’s eye – a Bolus? But… 

Hong Lu? 

Why was a Bolus being inserted into his eye? Is that what’s special about it? 

Regardless, it was becoming clear that Jia Mu was purposefully invoking a taboo to call upon the Head. 

Dante just… didn’t understand why. And to force Hong Lu to see all of it, her own revered grandson… 

Something uncomfortable roiled in his gut. 

Deep breaths, just continue on. There couldn’t be much left to this. 

Baochai ran up to them not long later, searching for Hong Lu. She tried to convince them to bow out of the war, stating Qiu was decimating everything in his path, wanting Hong Lu to be safe. 

Launching them into yet another memory, between Hong Lu and Baochai this time – where she gained her infatuation with him from a complement and kind words for the bird she’d lost. 

Another Wang approached them while they were conversing with Baochai. 

… showing a Bolus enhanced Shi Yihua. For an advertisement stunt. 

… these people have no shame, do they. 

Dante can’t say anyone was particularly happy to see Yihua again, but him attacking them and getting subsequently smashed by Faust’s hammer was somewhat cathartic. 

Especially after the Wang kid was just allowed to take half their coins for his advertisement… 

The walls came in again, forcing them ever closer to the center with their coins gone and Baochai running off to distract Yihua – that Bolus was keeping him going beyond what he would ever be able. Probably could have asked Mei or Valentin to kill him, but he wasn’t worth the effort. 

One more memory came for them once they’d moved on, Dante bracing himself as it displayed before them. 

Hong Lu desperately trying to turn people away from H Corp, away from the unveiling of the new Bolus. 

‘That day…’ 

Answers would finally be given, but he was not prepared for what happened next. 

No one was. 

No one would listen to the young Jia’s desperate pleas. No one but Daiyu. Listening without question, just trying to make him smile again. A trust she no longer had; a desire she wouldn’t act on, but what had saved her and only her life. 

The presentation set to start. Promises of fortune and splendor veiling Jia Mu’s true intentions. 

Hong Lu was blindfolded and deafened to prevent him from learning the recipe, and Jia Mu as well. The child desperately tried to leave, begging his grandmother to not force him to witness this tragedy. He wasn’t allowed; he was demanded to stay for some godforsaken reason. 

An announcement started, proclaiming the glory of the Bolus. 

And began listing off the ingredients, the method, to create it – left to static for Hong Lu’s ears. 

Terror and fear filled the child and those witnessing this along with him in his old memories, horrified for what they were about to see. 

Confusion rose in the audience once the recipe was complete, a statement of it having been consumed. 

Consumed by one individual? What was the point of learning the recipe? Why would-- 

What transpired before them next would forever be burned within the minds of the Sinners. 

A gasp of pain, the Kong wife doubling over in agony before-- 

Dante wanted to vomit. 

All of the build-up to this, this crowning moment of Jia Mu’s achievements. All of the pain and torture, the months spent back and forth to the lab showing Hong Lu the progress of this Bolus, her master plan to be rid of the Kong family. The fear the lead researcher had shown, the lies and deception, the brewing resentment and spite. 

Kong Sihui’s stomach burst in a tearing of flesh and organs, blood spewing to the ground as a small bird-like beast clawed its way out from her womb and tore through the person nearest it with its wickedly sharp talons. 

It was fully grown near instantly, more and more beginning to emerge from the corpses fallen to its brutal talons. Mindlessly rampaging through the screaming audience for nothing but the relish of blood and gore. 

People scrambled and shouted, desperately trying to escape the bloodbath around them. 

Hong Lu stood there, frozen, and watched in the safety box Jia Mu had placed them in, tears streaming from his eyes, unable to tear them away or even blink as the bird-beasts tore through human after human after human before him in a mess of bloodied guts and ripped flesh, their screeches echoing in his ears and mind. Reverberating through his very being. 

Beside him, Jia Mu reveled in the destruction, the bloody ruin. Explaining the beastmen, the cuckoos, as entities from the Outskirts long evicted from the City as they were not human, and laughing when four Claws appeared in the room to silence the feral beasts. 

A woman in dark clothing trailed behind them; chains and pillars, locks and fairies flying from her fingertips at will to tear anyone and everything apart. Human and cuckoo-beasts alike. Both. Indiscriminatory. Only adding to the bloodshed. Not saving a single soul, condemning them further. 

All poor Hong Lu could do was watch in despair as the entire clan was silenced in pure massacre directly in front of him. 

Jia Mu would take Hong Lu outside to leave the Claws and lead to their duty once she was satisfied with the proceedings where-- 

… 

Jia Huan had followed him in, witnessing everything as well but having heard every piece of the recipe. Covered in blood and crying in pain before… having made it back outside and yet… 

Another cuckoo was born from him, tearing its way out from the inside. The poor child never stood a chance. 

All he’d wanted was to see the great things his brother did. 

Gone. Just like that. A child, Hong Lu’s friend, his brother, ripped open and lifeless on the ground right in front of him. 

He’d tried to save him, he’d thought he had… 

And Jia Mu. Callous as ever. Not caring for the loss of her grandson. She only scolded him. 

Jia Mu created a Bolus that births non-humans. A taboo the Head does not take lightly. 

The lead researcher made it out as well and was pleading for her life from… from… 

Through the horror and fear, the terror and devastation, the sinking rock and roiling rapids in his gut, this chilled him ever further. What he saw next made his heart completely stop where it had been squeezing so painfully tight before in anguish. 

There’s… there’s no way. That can’t be. It… i-it can’t be. It’s not right? Please tell him that’s not… that’s not… 

… 

No… no… 

Please… please tell him… that’s not her. That can’t be her. 

The woman who’d led the Claws in, the sheer, immense power she’d wielded unlike anything Dante had seen before, approached the pleading researcher calmly, head bowed. 

Her voice was unmistakable as she spoke, though the tone was different from what he’d grown used to by just enough for him to tell. There was less weight in what he knew – a different levity born of station rather than the struggles overcome that Dante knew of her now. Her pale skin was the same, the darkness of her hair and the tarnished gold which painted the inside, even if it was much shorter. All the same. Unmistakable. 

It… how… 

The dark emptiness of her eyes, yet still different from what he knew now, and the beauty mark by the left. No earrings adorned her ears; no scars marred her neck or hand. The dark smile she wore was different yet still so similar. 

But there was no mistaking her. It was impossible to. She was the spitting image, voice and all. 

The Arbiter which had silenced H Corp, killing the researcher for her transgressions, condemning the non-humans, and applauding Jia Mu for her ingenuity, her humanity… right in front of Hong Lu… 

Was Binah. 

Chapter Text

He-- who-- how-- she-- 

WHAT?! 

<HONG LU?!> Dante hadn’t exactly meant to scream, but that’s all he could do at the moment with the sheer… whatever that was crashing down over him. <WAS THAT BINAH?!> 

Tell him he’s wrong. Please tell him he’s wrong. 

That couldn’t have been Binah. 

There’s no way that was Binah. 

Binah couldn’t have been the one who caused him so much pain, right? … right? Please tell him no. 

“Th-there’s no way, right?” Rodion laughed uncomfortably. “Like, we knew she was an Arbiter before, but… no way she was the one who took down H Corp… right?” She looked horribly uncertain and a bit stressed. “Hong Lu?” 

Hong Lu just stared at him, eyes filled with pain, voice equally as hurt. “She… was doing her job.” 

Dante felt his heart stop briefly. 

There’s… 

What was he supposed to… 

How was he supposed to… 

All this time, the time they’d spent in the Library… Hong Lu had been avoiding his past. The woman who had left such a dark mark on him had been before him. 

And he hadn’t said anything. He hadn’t tried to run from her, but he’d done his best to ignore her. Avoiding any possible issue. 

Binah hadn’t… said anything either. She hadn’t approached, only… giving him knowing looks. Inviting him over? 

She’d never pressed. Simply taking his refusal to approach her and accepting it, leaving it at that. But the invitation was always there, and she made sure he knew. 

What was she thinking? Dante wished he had a better handle on her to know what was going through her mind. What could she possibly want with a child she hardly knew but for a… passing mission to destroy a family that he happened to be around for? 

That horror behind him, thrown in his face without anyone knowing… it was no wonder every glance she sent him had him freezing. 

“Just doing her--” Ishmael cut her own disbelief off. “Hong Lu, she murdered hundreds of people right in front of you! She’s a part of what traumatized you when you were little, do you seriously just… want to brush that off?” 

“You expect us to simply accept her presence now after this new information has come to light.” Outis did not look happy. “It’s difficult enough to reconcile her presence at all knowing what she once was, but to now know that this is the tie she has to one of us? That she has one at all? I cannot in good conscience allow that we are buddying with an Arbiter like that.” 

Hong Lu didn’t reply immediately, grip around his guan dao tightening. “Is there point in facing her for things done in a life she no longer lives?” 

A… well, he wasn’t completely wrong, but… 

“Yes.” Outis was immediate. 

“Oi, blimey.” Heathcliff huffed, giving Outis a sour look. “We know the woman outside of that memory, don’t we? The Binah I know ain’t like that.” 

“Can you truly claim to know her after seeing that?” Outis challenged. 

“Yeah, think I can.” Heathcliff met it, stepping towards her threateningly. 

They glared at each other. 

Heathcliff sniffed. “Condemnin’ her like that wouldn’t be any different than condemnin’ the rest of us for what we’ve all done in the past. What a load of shite.” 

A huff left her, and she turned away. 

She would… she would sort it out. Dante himself didn’t know how to, but he needs her to calm down for the moment. Binah’s not even here. 

“Yes, that is true. I’ve had many soirees with our tea-loving Patron, she does not feel the same as the woman in the memory.” Yi Sang spoke softly, eyes saddened greatly. “I believe our focus here is facing the past. Much that seemed odd before now makes complete sense in my eyes: she awaits your courage.” 

Awaits his courage… 

Binah was waiting for Hong Lu to approach her. For him to be ready to face his past, one she had a hand in. 

Dante felt his hands ball into fists. Was that… well… he didn’t know. He really didn’t know. This was such a… what were they supposed to do? How could the Library be one place that had the Arbiter that cleaned out the Kong family? 

Hah… 

What happened to that poor kid was… he didn’t know how to put into words how gruesome it was. Dante wouldn’t blame him if he never so much as looked at Binah ever again. 

That would… be fine. Dante wasn’t sure how to feel about this. 

How could Hong Lu have a tie to Binah like this? How could… 

Dante had been told what Arbiters were, the Head’s murder machines. Binah had always unsettled him, but… 

They needed to talk to her. Hong Lu did. Someone. About this. They needed to confront her however that would look like. 

Dante didn’t know if he should be angry with her or not. It was… conflicting, confusing. The Patrons weren’t the people they’d been in their first lives, Binah was clearly a much better person than she’d been back then, and she had such a cute kid… 

They… they need more information. They need Binah herself. Judgement could be made then. 

His head was such a confused whorl… his heart tightened, threatening to crack his ribs; his throat blocking up and stomach twisting uncomfortably. There was too much. That was all far too much. 

“If a part of my past was chilling in a place we’d made alliance with, I don’t know how I’d react, either.” Gregor grit his teeth. For him, it would be Hermann. 

However, Hermann had a far more involved role with Gregor than Binah had with Hong Lu. 

“Heathcliff’s right, I don’t think we can condemn her here or be massive hypocrites. I think that’s long past, anyway.” Sinclair spoke up softly. “She is our ally and has given us no reason to doubt her, but… don’t you think you should sort things out with her? The Patrons all trust her and…” He hesitated, taking a moment to think. “Even that brief view of her past… she feels quite a bit different now, doesn’t she?” 

“Yes, quite a bit.” Outis’s brow furrowed, expression sour but leavening from what it had been prior. She was not happy with this development, but she’d never been happy with the fact that an Arbiter, even a former one, was now allied with them. Just as with the Bloodfiends. 

Outis… what is your past? 

“What is there to sort?” Hong Lu asked in return, looking more uncomfortable as this went on. “An agent of the Head scarcely minds a child caught up in her work.” 

… 

Except… that wasn’t quite true, was it? Binah acknowledged Hong Lu’s presence back then and still did now. And he knew she did. 

<Hong Lu, you…> Dante shook his head. <Never said anything? We… we… Binah’s…> 

Calm down, Dante, please. You need to get proper sentences out here. 

Hong Lu smiled sadly, pain rife in his eyes. “Miss Binah is a kind lady. As Sinclair said, she is not the Arbiter who silenced the Kong family any more than I am the boy I was before that day. Frankly, Garion’s arrival that day was more of a relief than anything.” 

A relief… 

… wait, Garion? Who… was that Binah’s first name? Before the facility? 

All Dante could do was nod slowly in reply. What does he say in return to that? The matter of Binah would simply have to be dealt with another time. As much as it clearly had every Sinner conflicted. 

<I don’t think any of us know how to feel about this.> Dante stated slowly. <It’s… jarring for all of us.> He took a second, contemplating. <Hong Lu… are you really okay allying with the Library with her there?> 

His head tilted, but the unease was very clear in his form. “That is not my decision to make.” 

Ryōshū scoffed. “As if it isn’t.” 

And that’s all she said, earning herself the confused gaze of the one in question. 

“Holy shit…” Mei muttered breathlessly as she finally spoke with her eyes still a bit wide. “Hong Lu, I am killing your grandma.” 

All heads turned to her. 

Dante knew for certain that she meant that statement. He would absolutely let her because she’s right: the more important matter at hand was Hong Lu’s grandmother, not Binah. Binah was someone they could deal with later and who had a far smaller part in all of this. 

Jia Mu was the driving force. 

The one who put it all into place. 

The one who forced Hong Lu to watch with teary eyes, refusing to let him look away from the terror and gore for even a second. 

“That was… Hell, I’m pissed.” She hissed between her teeth, head turning in the general direction of where a camera must be and seething. “This is all just entertainment? What the Hell was even the point of that? This damned Hier--” 

Ishmael jolted, slamming her hand over Mei’s mouth before she could go on. 

Mei gave her a heated stare, threatening to burn her. 

Ishmael stood her ground, brow twitching lightly. 

“Ah…” Hong Lu’s brows pinched. “I don’t think that would be a wise idea. Grandmother will be stepping down soon anyway.” 

Not even making the decision to tell her no… 

Mei scoffed and pushed Ishmael’s hand down. “You can’t stop me. She’s the one who caused all of this, orchestrated it purposefully.” 

A breath left him, though Dante couldn’t tell what exactly it was. “No, I can’t.” 

If Mei really wanted to go through all of them to get at Jia Mu, they would not be able to stop her. Mei was an opponent they couldn’t take, but there was no reason to try to fight her. Hong Lu might not want her to threaten his grandmother despite what the hag had done, but he wouldn’t do anything to stop her. 

Most of the Sinners would help her. 

“Such rot exists through every Wing.” Valentin muttered bitterly under his breath; teeth grit harshly enough they could hear his jaw creaking. “To treat your own kin as such just to get back at a family that knows no better… what a waste of life. What a disgrace.” He let out a harsh breath in helplessness. “Dammit. This is just like Thelma.” 

Valentin appeared especially incensed by what they’d just witnessed, his eyes darting around as if considering many things at once. He wasn’t planning to assassinate Jia Mu, was he? That wouldn’t fit with his own sense of justice, and it wouldn’t be a good move. Sure, Mei was claiming she was going to kill the hag, but did she plan on waging a frontal assault on Hongyuan to do so? There was no way even she could take on that many Heishou. 

Did the audience catch that declaration? Surely, they understood how unfeasible it would be for two Fixers, even as powerful as they were, to wage war on an entire Wing. 

Better question: could they convince Limbus Company to help them? 

… wishful thinking, Dante. Taking down Jia Mu was not the right play even if she was as despicable as they came, forcing her own grandson to watch complete annihilation like that. Hong Lu didn’t want it, anyway, and Dante trusted Mei and Valentin would respect that. 

Dante did note that neither even mentioned Binah in their statements; their ire was entirely on Jia Mu. 

Hong Lu looked down with a nigh imperceptible nod, not denying it, not making excuses. “I tried to warn them away.” His voice was weak. “But my actions saw no fruit. Nothing changed.” 

Hong Lu had done his best to prevent that loss of life to nothing. 

Dante was understanding more and more now. 

“You did what you could, Hong Lu.” Valentin’s eyes closed tightly, taking a deep breath to calm himself. “I understand now why Binah approached us before leaving.” 

Mei nodded silently. 

“Binah has spoken to you on the matter?” Yi Sang questioned curiously, though still sullen. 

<That’s how you guys knew something.> Dante realized. Binah herself had paid them a visit before coming here. She knew; she was aware. 

‘It’s not your fault.’ 

Is that the message Binah had wished to convey to Hong Lu through Valentin? 

She… cared? She cared. Binah cared. 

Dante was still so conflicted about this. 

“Dante expresses a wish to finally know what it was you would not tell us prior.” Faust picked up for him, eyes locked on the two. 

Not quite right, Faust… 

Valentin shook his head, huffing in agitation. “We didn’t know much. She approached us before we left telling us three things which came down to: mind his eye, do not be deceived by cuckoos – which we now know is Jia Mu – and it wasn’t his fault. She said nothing more.” 

His eye? The Bolus that was inserted into it? Did Binah know what it did? 

“Yeah, we really only knew that she’d been the one to take down the old H Corp, not much beyond that.” Mei added, still sounding pissed. “Sorry for not saying, but we really didn’t know how it all fit together.” 

No, Dante couldn’t blame them for keeping that information to themselves. What were they supposed to say? ‘Hey, Binah demolished H Corp, so I guess that means she was the one to kill the Kong family?’ 

Because it wasn’t Binah who’d killed the Kong family: it was Jia Mu. Saying something like that could have caused larger problems with Binah, and it was Hong Lu’s to say. 

No wonder the poor man was uncomfortable with everything Binah. 

Valentin let out a heated huff and turned to head off. 

Mei raised a brow at him. “Where are you going?” 

“Finding Xichun. Something feels off.” He stated and disappeared from sight. 

Her brow went higher. “The one honest person in all of Hongyuan.” A sigh. “I can’t imagine she’s faring well.” 

Not with all the odds stacked against her, no. 

“He has some pent-up aggression to get out, let him be.” Another sigh. “I have a lot of my own here, but at least one of us should stick around.” 

<No, godspeed to him.> Dante stated softly.  

The Sinners nodded in agreement. 

Daiyu finally shook off her stupor, eyes pained and body language defeated. “Listen to them, Baoyu.” She spoke softly. “You did change something; you did make at least some difference.” Blue eyes lifted from the ground, peering into Hong Lu’s, grieved. “Is my life not worth enough to note? I survived, did I not?” 

Having been standing, shell-shocked, until now, Daiyu had brought her walls completely down. 

Hong Lu looked even more pained. “But Daiyu, you always hated yourself for being the only survivor.” 

Daiyu shook a bit, tears streaming down her face. “I know, and I turned it back on you, who didn’t deserve it. I can’t tell you differently now, it wouldn’t mean anything. It’s only seeing these memories that I cannot hate you any longer.” Her eyes flicked to Mei. “But the words of that Arbiter, you know her?” She looked defensive at the thought. 

“She’s a good friend of ours.” Mei replied with a sigh, eyes closing. “This was her past life, a slave to the Head as any other, that’s not her any longer. She’s cast that life aside for something far greater. Things changed quite drastically for her after this incident, but now isn’t the time to be discussing any of that.” 

Mei wasn’t going to tolerate speaking ill of Binah from this point forward. 

“I… see.” Daiyu took a shaky breath, tears still leaking from her eyes. “I will simply trust you will explain later.” 

“We’ll sort it out.” 

Was it directly after the fall of the Kong family that Binah-- Garion lost her life and became Binah? 

Maybe it was time for them to get the full story of Lobotomy Corporation. There was a lot they knew, but still so much they didn’t. 

Dante wasn’t sure he was ready for another tragic story, though. 

“There’s no need to cry, Daiyu.” Hong Lu spoke up again. “You were not meant to hear this story, so please, simply let it wash off upon our departure.” 

Daiyu’s eyes narrowed, though there was no bite to it as there might have been prior. “Perhaps you should take that Arbiter’s words to heart, Baoyu, but you could have told me anything about what happened. Even the smallest amount, just a hint; you didn’t need to take such hatred upon yourself.” 

It was killing her on the inside how much hatred she’d given Baoyu after this incident when he didn’t deserve an iota of it. 

Hong Lu didn’t immediately respond. “It’s okay. Someone must grieve for the fallen.” 

Daiyu’s expression turned stressed. 

“You are far more like Binah than you realize.” Mei murmured. Her shoulders were easing, losing the tension they’d built through that final memory. 

Everyone gave her odd looks. 

“There were many graves she once tended to, for no one else would,” was all she said on the matter. 

In Lobotomy Corporation, she means? Where she’d extract Abnormalities and E.G.O? 

Hong Lu didn’t reply, eyes dimmed. 

Silence fell over them, everyone working their minds over what had just happened. Hong Lu wasn’t willing to keep discussing this, unwilling to break from his inertia just yet. 

Jia Mu… your day of reckoning would come, probably sooner than any of them expect. 

Eventually, they would need to get moving again, but that memory would be weighing on their minds the whole way forward. It’s no wonder Hong Lu won’t make any decisions, why he’d decided that action won’t accomplish anything. 

It was a story they’d seen before, were somewhat familiar with. Just… giving up. Finding no point in doing anything for yourself. 

The Sinners, Daiyu, and Mei trudged along through the rest of this dungeon, just wanting to get to the end of it. 

This couldn’t last much longer, right? The walls kept closing in; candidates kept being eliminated. The victor would have to be chosen soon. 

There was a swift flurry of activity as they turned a corner sometime into their trek towards the center, and they came face-to-face directly with Wei. 

“Ah!” Don exclaimed, having been taking the lead. 

“… Ah.” The man breathed, relaxing a little from being ready to pounce but not wholly. 

“Wei!” Sinclair nearly startled, surging to the front. “Are you guys alright?” 

Xichun’s guard looked rough, no one else in sight but him, yet still ready to fight. 

He relaxed just a little bit more with a sigh. “We cling on.” 

Where’s… 

“I smell ozone.” Don stated lowly, a frown very swiftly marring her lips. “Thou can find trust within us, Wei, we do not wish to fight our own ally. I swear on my honor as a knight there is no guise to be found.” 

A beat, the man finally relaxed fully with another sigh. “I will simply have to accept that trust, we are not in state to weather further contention.” He stepped to the side from where he’d been standing sentinel. 

Collapsed against the wall behind him was Xichun, covered in blood with rivers of it streaming from the corners of her lips. 

“Xichun!” They all exclaimed, rushing up to her. 

Her eyes sluggishly opened, glazed pink eyes sliding over to greet them. “Oh…” Her voice was so, so weak. “It’s you guys…” 

She grimaced, shifting as she tried to lift herself and ultimately failing with a whimper. 

“My lady, please.” Wei moved towards her and crouched down. “Do not stress yourself.” 

"I--” She started before coughing harshly, blood spurting from her lips. A pitiful groan left her as she settled back against the wall. “Dammit.” 

Her breathing was harsh and labored, unable to lift her head far, and her eyes unfocused. Dante’s gut twisted with fear and worry; she was barely hanging on… 

Was there anything they could do for her? She was in awful shape. It shouldn’t be like this. 

“What happened?” Against expectation, it was Hong Lu who spoke. He’d gone straight to his sister’s side, kneeling beside her with an unreadable expression. 

“I just…” Xichun cleared her throat roughly and spat out another wad of blood. “Need a moment… ‘m fine.” 

“You are definitely not fine.” Rodion stated, tone soft and motherly. “You said I should yell at you if you acted out of line again.” 

“‘m not… dead. No need.” 

Rodion’s lips lifted just slightly. “Guess not, huh?” 

“Wei.” Hong Lu requested again even if there was no sense of command to his tone, eyes locked on his sister and beginning to check her over. 

Wei’s gaze went down. “We had an unfortunate run-in with Jia Huan. He was… prepared for her.” 

Dante’s heart sank right into his gut. 

“Coming back to finish the job?” Outis asked with a furrowed brow. 

All Wei needed to do was nod. 

Dante could feel the shift within the Sinners, the uncertainty rife within Hong Lu as he continued to try to administer some aid to his sister. They were mad. 

And so was he. 

<Jia Huan is going down.> He stated sharply, the flames atop his head flaring briefly. 

“S.Y.N.C?” Ryōshū asked darkly, anticipatory. 

<O.O.F.> 

Her lips split into a vicious smile. How she felt about Xichun, he did not know – all he needed was her eagerness to make her brand of art. 

“How did you guys make it out?” Sinclair asked confusedly, trying his best to assist Hong Lu in helping her. 

Wei’s eyes flicked to Mei. “The Shi Fixer. Valentin, was it?” 

Mei nodded. “Yeah.” 

He returned the nod, grateful beyond grateful. “He showed up just in time and took Huan and his crew away. The whole force could barely keep up with him, it was quite mesmerizing.” 

Her lips curled into a soft smile. “That’s my guy.” 

Wei offered a deep bow. “You have my endless gratitude. Anything you need, please let me know.” 

For the first time, the sternness in his tone loosened to show deep emotion within. 

“I’m okay, really.” Xichun tried again, attempting to push Hong Lu back. 

The amount of blood around her did not help her case in the slightest. 

“I’ll probably… place in the top five for surviving this far.” A breath. “With how this has been going.” She raised a shaky hand to wipe her mouth. “Just gotta stick the rest out.” 

“You’re not gonna be sticking much out in your state, hun.” Rodion told her gently, hands raised as if to try to deter her from pushing Hong Lu away. 

She huffed, coughing a little bit more. “Brother, please… we’re supposed to be at odds.” 

“That may be.” He replied, not seeming to understand why he was doing what he was doing at the moment. “But we’ve no reason to fight here. Neither of us has many coins, we won’t be reaching the top.” 

“If you’re trying to ask me to go with you.” She paused to breathe a little. “The answer is no.” 

Dante nearly started forward at that statement. <We can’t just leave you here in this state.> 

Every single one of them wanted to protect her. She couldn’t protect herself at the moment. 

“If I’m to be eliminated…” She managed to shift into a better sit than the slump she’d been in. “I’ll face it head-on and accept it.” 

Wei sighed. “My lady, I cannot advise this.” He was subtly reaching to the Sinners for assistance. 

“This Family Hierach war… was to demonstrate what I’d managed to prepare.” A breath, slightly hitched. “I simply didn’t prepare well enough. That’s all. All I can do is accept it.” 

Hong Lu frowned. 

“There’s something more to this one that I do not know.” Daiyu stated softly, her downcast expression trying to figure it out. 

“Huh?” Xichun’s eyes shifted over, only just now noticing the presence of Daiyu. “What’s…” 

“You’re talking too much for your condition, Xichun.” Sinclair chided gently. “It would be better if you came with us,” the young Sinner truly did want that, “but we will continue on if you really won’t.” 

Deciding to take the advice, likely exhausting herself further with the conversation, Xichun simply nodded. 

Her side must be killing her, yet she refused help. 

Hong Lu sat back, looking towards the ceiling. “The game should end soon; there aren’t many candidates left. We’ll see you outside, then.” He looked to Wei. “Stay safe.” 

“I won’t let anything near her, master Baoyu.” Wei’s expression was grim set and firm, determined to see his lady through the rest of this. “To my last dying breath.” 

Dante could still see the conflict within Hong Lu as he stood back to height. The concern he had for his sister, anger towards the one who had caused it, and all of everything that had happened here, he was shaken. His attitude of letting the wind take him, the futility of action, was struggling against the love he still held for his sister. 

“Not gonna… take my coins?” She asked breathlessly. 

He shook his head. “I do not wish to take what is yours.” 

A low huff. “Something… changed with you suddenly. One day.” Laying her head back, her eyes slipped shut again. “And yet… somewhere in there… maybe… you’re still there.” 

Hong Lu stilled a moment before similarly closing his eyes. “There isn’t much point pondering that.” 

“… guess not.” 

Another memory flashed before them of Hong Lu offering Xichun a strike at him as the rest had done, and the hurt she’d expressed he’d even suggest such a thing. The final breaking point between them in the past, where Xichun gave up on him as well. 

Or tried to convince herself she had. 

“Your words always haunted me.” Xichun stated once it finished. “Smiling… though you’d given up. Though, it’s… not like I’d… tried to understand. Ignoring you instead.” 

“Xichun…” Hong Lu murmured, eyes opening a slight amount. 

“I ran into… Qiu earlier.” She continued. “He didn’t… pay me much mind. Just… glanced my way… and moved on. Weird, right?” She mustered a smile, bloody. “You… big brother… I don’t get either of you.” 

“My lady.” Wei pressed back in. “Save your strength. They must continue on.” 

A short nod. “Yeah.” 

With a wish for good tidings both ways, the Sinners reluctantly got up and moved on, leaving the incapacitated Jia Heir behind them in Wei’s capable hands. 

It was silent a moment before Daiyu spoke up. “Baoyu, please. Something afflicts her. Will you at least tell me this?” 

Hong Lu gave her a long look as they walked down the hallway, no smile gracing his features, only grief. 

Her expression mirrored it. 

After a moment, his mouth opened, and he told her what Xichun had told them just last night. Permission had been given somewhere in that conversation, though only Hong Lu knew when. 

Chapter Text

Baochai was taken out by the rising of the walls. Before doing so, and what had caused her to get caught by the walls, she took Yihua out in his rampage. 

Thank you, Baochai, they won’t forget this… 

Now, because of Baochai being eliminated, that meant Daiyu was made to make her exit. 

Daiyu wasn’t close to Xichun, though most weren’t, but the strife on her face when Hong Lu explained what had happened to her… 

After learning what had truly happened to Hong Lu and softening on him, grieved by the events which displayed before her, this only broke her heart further. The sheer hatred and contempt Jia Huan displayed were… beyond all reason. 

The only question was why? 

The young Hong Lu had told Huan that humans are born to die. This wasn’t the right thing to say, of course, but what could you expect from a broken child? The younger Huan had perished even if Hong Lu had tried to save him, and the older Huan took it personally. 

Not that Huan had known that, had he? That Hong Lu tried to save more than just Daiyu, but still… 

Why Xichun? 

Hong Lu had looked bothered as they made their way into the center; the top three candidates called to face each other to end this game. He clung to his inertia still, but part of him cried out for help, cried out to do something more for his sister than the attempt to assist her with her wounds earlier. Cried for comfort from the memories which assaulted him. The fear and uncertainty of the ones who had done these things. 

Perhaps, to face Huan about it. 

If he would break free and face Huan, Dante did not know. 

If he would face Jia Mu at the end of this… well, they’d see. That may be what they need to collect the Bough, not that that’s what Dante’s true goal was when it came to helping his Sinners. In his eyes, the Bough was secondary. 

Limbus Company would not like that. 

Sucks to be them. 

But now was not the time. 

The Sinners stood within the center of the hollowed old H Corp building, facing Jia Qiu directly with his entourage of Heishou likely hidden in the walls and Zilu by his side. 

The only remaining member of the Kong family, who no doubt had no warm feelings toward Hong Lu. 

Huan was nowhere to be seen for the moment. 

Behind Qiu was a slate that said, ‘State the virtue of the Family Hierarch.’ 

Where was this going? 

Silence reigned over the two groups, not a word passing. Qiu was stoic as ever, showing nothing to reveal even the smallest iota of his innermost thoughts or emotions. 

How they were to defeat that wall of a man… Mei and Valentin ought to be able to contend? 

“While we await Jia Huan’s exciting journey to the center, I guess the candidates who arrived on time have a head start!” The announcer proclaimed. “Ponder the writings on the wall. Once our second place makes his way here, you will debate your answers to determine the true Hierarch!” 

Huh? That’s… not at all what Dante was expecting. Were they debating their way into the Hierarch position? Deciding amongst the three of them who’s best fit? What’s to stop Qiu from deciding it’s him and just taking their coins? 

Despite the announcement, neither Hong Lu nor Jia Qiu made any move to check the slate and begin discussing. Both knew what it said, certainly, but nothing was done about it. 

Nothing was said otherwise, either. The groups merely stood in silence, tension between them tightening by the minute. 

Waiting for Huan? Maybe Qiu was more honorable than they’d originally thought. 

There was some time before a loud crash sounded from the entryway into the room, and a figure dressed in a tarnished yellow was thrown into the room, tumbling across the ground until coming to a halt by the wall. 

Valentin appeared beside Mei, blood splattering his clothing and holding his red blade in a ready position to strike if called for. 

Jia Huan coughed harshly, rising back to his feet and raising his blade, sheathed in helix, back against Valentin to defend himself. “You brought me here?” 

“The announcement stated the top three were to gather. I am not one to deny the rules.” Valentin replied evenly. 

He laughed, sounding unhinged, and wiped blood from the corner of his mouth. The man was battered and beaten, in far worse shape than Valentin was. “Well, bully for me.” 

“Stay your weapons.” Qiu spoke sternly. “I would ask of your answers to the task at hand.” 

Huan scoffed. “Whatever point there might be with that here.” He shot Hong Lu a disdainful glare but set his sword to his side and relaxed his stance. 

Valentin did similarly, sheathing his blade. 

Based on the states the two were in, the announcement for the top three to gather in the center may have saved Huan’s life. Gubo was nowhere to be seen for the moment, though he wouldn’t have been Valentin’s prerogative. 

Dante felt a swirling of anger in his gut as he stared the man down, feeling it flowing off of his Sinners in droves – not one of them happy. What a pity that announcement saved him. 

Huan laughed again. “What are those looks for? You’d think I might have killed your little brother.” 

He might as well have. 

“Big brother…” Hong Lu spoke, though his tone was a bit uncertain. 

He sniffed, looking down at the younger Jia. A cough left him before he could speak, causing him to wipe his lips again. 

His brows raised. “And what does someone who’s hardly a person wish to say to me? I feel quite targeted here.” 

Qiu didn’t speak, regarding the shift in atmosphere with an inquisitive gaze. 

“I…” Hong Lu worked the words over his tongue, struggling to speak them. 

Rodion lightly nudged the back of his foot. 

“Might I ask what it was you did to Xichun?” His brows knit, eyes rife with worry. 

Still not willing to do much, but this was some progress. 

Huan immediately frowned, expression hardening for a moment before he burst out in hysterical laughter. “Oh, don’t tell me this is about that whelp!” 

The Sinners watched him uncomfortably; Mei planted her heel into Valentin’s foot to keep both of them from acting. 

“Oh! That was a sight.” He grinned manically. “I didn’t think you cared, brother, you never do. But if you must know, we found this fascinating little gadget in what little remains of Lobotomy Corporation’s main facility. It was in such an odd state that we passed over it at first, but taking a further look into it as one of the few things we could find…” 

He found it where?! 

“I simply thought that it, perhaps, could teach you the lesson you so sorely need. Do know it was happenstance that she had the honor of being its trial run, but I’ll admit it wasn’t exactly what I was expecting – I wore protection and it still burned my hand. I’m sure it had to have once put out a lot more than it did then if it was to corral those beasts the Corporation boasted.” His smile broadened, looking almost in awe. “Shame I don’t have it anymore, but I suppose it did enough of its purpose if it’s got you of all people twisted up like this.” 

How… why was there something like that in that place? Dante was aware of what they did down there, but how would that have helped extract energy from the Abnormalities? It sounded like it would be using it instead, and wasn’t it human interaction that created the energy? He didn’t understand. 

A low growl left Heathcliff’s gullet, his teeth gnashed; the other Sinners tightening their grips around their weapons or moving to hold each other back from making a mistake. The last time Dante had seen Sinclair so angry was… when they were facing Kromer. 

But what truly terrified him were the expressions Mei and Valentin wore. 

“You do disservice to the name you chose to bear.” Qiu stated solemnly in that calm manner of his. He was lacking in context, but there was enough to surmise what they were talking about. 

He had to know of her fear of lightning. 

“I’ll be the judge of that.” Huan replied, expression souring. 

“Wayward wrath will only lead you to your own ruin.” Was the calm reply, Qiu’s expression knowing. 

“That it definitely will be.” Mei hissed harshly beneath her teeth before fire erupted around her. 

Dante couldn’t follow what happened. 

One moment, Mei was barely holding Valentin back. 

The next? 

Huan was buried in the burning, shattered remains of the opposing wall. 

“Oh my!” The announcer sounded near ecstatic. “In a twist of events, our second-place contender has been eliminated from the match! All that remains are our first and newly christened second places! How will this turn with Jia Baoyu’s faction so fired up, I wonder?” 

Second place? 

Of course, his true aim was to get at Hong Lu, which they should have figured. 

Xichun truly was just collateral? All in order to spite Hong Lu? What was this guy’s… he really blamed the younger Huan’s death on Hong Lu, taking it so personally that he made it his life’s mission to tear Hong Lu to pieces. 

This didn’t… how could someone be so spiteful? 

Mei ran her thumb across her throat, eyes simmering at the now empty rubble. “Pfah, not gonna let me finish him off? Fine, have it your way.” 

The Heishou had been quick to intervene and remove Huan, their images blurring across their visions. 

Dante wished she could finish Huan off, too, but this would have to do for now. 

She knew what that device was, didn’t she. 

“A shame it has to be this way, but he made the bed he must lay in. I can only hope he will one day learn the truth and seek peace in his life.” Qiu stated solemnly, unflinchingly gazing at Mei. “I find doubt he knows what that item was for as you do.” 

Mei huffed, straightening herself out and dusting off her coat. “Whatever…” She tsked, wincing when his gaze hardened. A low, drawn-out sigh left her. “Yeah… I guess you have a point.” 

She… didn’t even try to argue as he might have expected. No, Qiu cowed her instantly. 

Dante felt his heart freeze. 

Mei was not confident fighting Qiu. Not even remotely. 

Oh, Hell. 

“Fret not, valiant Liu Fixer. I have no intentions for such a battle today. I simply ask you reconsider your actions; your heart is in the right place, but we were gathered for debate.” He hummed lowly, head bowing briefly before he turned back to the tablet. “Jia Baoyu, have you read our charge?” 

He was… interested in this, not seeking battle at the moment for the seemingly endless coins that hung from him? With Huan taken care of… 

They only need to come second. 

They are second, right? 

They can just stop here. They had what they needed. There was no need to do this. 

Dante looked back at the Sinners frantically, all of them appearing shocked. 

“Ah.” Hong Lu spoke up hesitantly. “We only intended to come in second, so--” 

“Jia Baoyu…” Qiu’s gaze broke from the slate and turned to him near terrifyingly, disapproving. “We have been given this chance to parlay, so I ask that we parlay.” 

Hong Lu stared at him, lips parted. “Is there… purpose to this?” 

“There is purpose to any discussion that can be had in such a manner.” Qiu replied calmly, gaze critical. “I seek your answer, Jia Baoyu, but to properly begin the discussion I myself am demanding, it is only right that I state mine first.” 

They… they’re doing this. They don’t need to be doing this, but… 

If they refuse, Qiu will not take it kindly. 

Neither Mei nor Valentin want to fight him, even together. Dante could see that in their body language – Mei having retreated back to her fiancé’s side. 

“I’ve witnessed two kinds of people in this life, growing up in Hongyuan and traversing the world.” Qiu stated, not allowing him to continue. “Those who kill, and those who die. In order to find the virtue of the Hierarch, we must consider the state of Hongyuan as it shifts anew – that which Hongyuan needs.” 

What Hongyuan needs? 

“What Hongyuan needs is to dissolve this vile distinction of kill or die, to restore the righteous path of this land.” 

Valentin perked up a bit, attention hot on the man. 

“Thus, we need two virtues: humanity and propriety.” He finished his statement, eyes moving to Valentin. “I’m sure you, Shi of the South, are well familiar with what I speak.” 

“Yes.” Valentin nodded. “The Shi’s path was paved with blood and corruption, rotten to its core. I, alongside many of our close allies, fought with Branch Manager Yujin herself to take it back.” 

Qiu nodded, respectful. “The honor of the Shi is within your reach, I applaud your efforts. Such, the honor of Hongyuan shall return one day as well. We can only hope to have a fraction of the discernment and wisdom the Black Boundary possesses.” 

Valentin returned the nod. Qiu had just won his respect. 

Dante glanced to Hong Lu who’d kept silent, not interested in the debate but with an answer being demanded of him – the only other side. He was undergoing a different debate within himself, the matters of the Family Hierarch simply flying by him. 

“You stand with two Fixers who’ve been through Hell and back behind you, yet you remain silent with so much on the line before you. I have politely requested this dialogue with you; I shall request that politeness to respond.” Qiu did not sound pleased. “Speak, Jia Baoyu. What does Hongyuan need?” 

Hong Lu didn’t immediately respond, needing a moment to bring his mind back to the present but also simply not yet willing to give his proper opinion on the matter. 

He was stunned that Qiu demanded this to continue. 

“Hong Lu.” Valentin leveled a grim stare on the hesitant man. “This is not a chance you will have again. We are where we need to be, as Limbus Company. We are not where we need to be as the people we truly are. Don’t let the Company control you, you are your own person.” His eyes moved to the broken wall, a curse leaving him. “I’m sure there must be much on your mind…” 

Hong Lu followed his gaze, still silent. 

Conflicted. 

“Jia Xichun has garnered herself the support of many great people, it seems.” Qiu stated firmly, but Dante thought he detected just a hint of softness. “Jia Baoyu… you were always close to her, and she yet remains your greatest advocate. Will you prove her words rightly? I will ask again: what does Hongyuan need?” 

Hong Lu bit his tongue, eyes flicking downwards briefly. “Perhaps…” He trailed off. 

“Perhaps?” Qiu prodded. 

He grimaced. 

Come on, Hong Lu… 

Valentin was right: they aren’t done here. Limbus Company’s goal was met, not theirs. 

“Such hesitance lends credence to a lack of confidence, that which will fail the grand scheme.” Zilu spoke up, eye hot on the troubled son of Jia. 

Qiu put up his hand to halt her. “I do not engage in this dialogue lightly, Jia Baoyu, so I will posit yet again: what virtue must the Hierarch possess? What does Hongyuan need the most?” 

“Ah…” Hong Lu shifted, brows knitting. “What answer can I give?” 

“Your answer, Jia Baoyu.” Qiu was starting to look angry. “I extend parlay to you in goodwill for the first time, and you would discard it? Blinded to what’s before you?” 

“Brother Qiu…” Hong Lu was looking distressed. 

Hong Lu… if only there was something Dante could do for him, but this was on him and him alone. 

Have they done enough to help break him out before now? 

“I once saw potential within you, I allow you this valuable time on the slim chance you muster it once more.” Qiu’s voice became more forceful. “There is much I have spent a long time preparing at risk, so tell me, Jia Baoyu, what does Hongyuan need?” 

Hong Lu still did not give any reply. 

“Very well.” Qiu brandished his staff, wrapped in talismans, slamming the end against the ground. 

“Oh, damn…” Mei’s eyes widened. “I’d recognize that anywhere.” 

Yeah… E.G.O. 

“To swallow one’s words when it is your turn to speak is to hide them.” Qiu declared. “Face me, Jia Baoyu. Face me, and me alone.” 

Alone?! 

He waved his arm, dismissing the Heishou from his side; Zilu stepping back with a bow of respect. 

Hong Lu’s mouth hung open. 

“Will you not even do that?” Qiu asked, staring down at him with a glint in his eyes. “You have forced my hand to act in a way unbecoming of a noble man. Thus, I dabble in your methods today, Zilu. 

“You cannot mask your ruminations forever, Jia Baoyu.” 

Hesitance rife in his form, Hong Lu tightened his grip around his guan dao and stepped forward to face him. 

But if it’s just Hong Lu against someone Mei does not want to fight, then… 

Jia Qiu wasted no more time and slammed his staff forward directly to where Hong Lu made his way. 

Eyes wide with startle, Hong Lu careened backwards and narrowly avoided the strike which thundered against the ground. 

Qiu pressed forward, swinging his staff at Hong Lu; red energy streaming behind it. 

Hong Lu barely got his guan dao up in time to deflect the blow, stepping back again. 

And again. 

And again. 

And again. 

Each measured strike Qiu made against him, staff twirling elegantly through the air between his hands, pressed him further and further back with reverberating clangs; the audience to this one-sided fight backing off to grant them room. 

If this can even be called a fight. 

Qiu advanced forward steadily, not breaking stride. He’d only landed glancing blows so far, but even those had done visible damage to Hong Lu. 

The man was holding back. 

The staff came down from the left. 

Hong Lu shied to the right, guan dao glancing against it. 

A flick of the wrist, the other end went straight for Hong Lu’s face. 

He grimaced, weapon barely diverting it to only scrape his cheek. 

After some time of this dominating display… Hong Lu only tripping backwards over himself in his lame attempts to get his guan dao up to deflect the blows… 

“Answer me, Jia Baoyu!” 

The staff slapped the guan dao to the side in one, powerful blow, and spun around to strike Hong Lu directly in the chest, sending him stumbling back. 

Something needed to be done, or Qiu was just going to paste the poor guy. 

<Fight back, Hong Lu!> Dante finally spoke up, calling the Sinner to action. Should… he be slotting an identity in for him? Granting him E.G.O? This was a duel, so he wasn’t sure if that was viable. <You cannot live your days rotting away with inaction. He’s giving you the chance to fight, so take it!> 

Hong Lu had no chance at winning this, and everyone knew it. But that wasn’t the point. 

Qiu stood back where he’d started, having retreated to that point to wait; his eyes watching his brother’s every move with scrutiny. 

Hong Lu stood to his feet, still looking uncertain and already beaten down; trying to catch his breath from the relentless onslaught. He was battered, bruised and bloodied, and he hadn’t gotten a single hit back on Qiu. 

“You’ve gotta have at least something to stand up for, yeah?” Heathcliff picked up where Dante left off. “People countin’ on ya? We’re right here, pal.” 

“And Xichun’s still out there.” Sinclair added, eyes determined. “If nothing else, stand up for her.” 

“I think she really needs you, bud.” Gregor hissed between his teeth. 

“Have you no answers, still?” Qiu asked, looking down at Hong Lu’s haggard form. 

You can do this, Hong Lu… 

“I…” He coughed out, eyes wavering as if swimming through time itself. “What Hongyuan needs…” Still hesitating. 

He has it in him. Dante knows he does… is there something more he can say? 

“What meaning can there be in my reply?” Hong Lu asked with a lost tone. “Nothing I’ve done before has had meaning, nothing I’ve done has ever made a difference even when I did try. Life is short, all floats away with the flow anyway…” He hesitated once more. “All of this pain and suffering, and for what? There are those treated as the dirt regardless of if they come from on high or if they crawl along the ground. There are those who strike at others without any purpose but hate, and the rest who suffer for it. 

“Loss and suffering, blood shed for naught…” His eyes tightened before giving way to that aloof smile of his. “If… anything, Hongyuan may need contentment regardless of station, the joy of having principles.” He worked the words over his tongue a short while more. “To not desire, to accept what one has and not strike at others for what one does not.” 

He was almost there but shied away at the end… 

Qiu’s eyes narrowed. “Spoken as one who has not known the desperation of poverty, of crawling along the ground writhing in pain in a cry for release. I doubt the truthfulness of your words; there was conviction for but a fleeting moment. An answer, but not your own.” 

Another grimace. 

“It lies within you; I can see it.” Qiu brandished his staff once more. “Not one in Daguanyuan deserves to speak of contentment with what one possesses, especially not in the manner in which you have. That conviction I saw but a flash of, give me your real answer, Jia Baoyu.” 

“I have to agree with him.” Rodion spoke up quietly. “We cannot just accept what’s given to us, that things are simply the way they are. It’s too wretched and pathetic for the poor. We have to keep striving forward or starve, our fates are in our own hands.” Her eyes lifted to Hong Lu. 

She knew the great war that was going on within him. 

“Just as you should take your own. As Qiu here does, as Xichun strives for as well.” 

“Thy justice bubbles to the surface, seeking to break free.” Don Quixote met his eyes with conviction. “Grasp it and charge onwards to the greater future, for thy own sake and the sakes of thine family!” 

“Your friends speak to this conviction, lest you do not see them as such.” Qiu continued steadily. “So, I must ask once more.” He leveled his staff at Hong Lu. “What does Hongyuan need?” 

Hong Lu’s lips parted, and he took a step forward. Hesitant. 

Then another. A bit less hesitant. 

“Fight for her, Hong Lu.” Mei whispered quietly. 

One more. More assured. 

Another. Set, determined. 

Until he was running, charging at Jia Qiu with his guan dao at the ready. 

A memory briefly flashed by of his departure; Daiyu’s grievance. 

“Fight me like you mean it, Jia Baoyu!” Jia Qiu demanded, his staff flowing through the air to meet Hong Lu’s guan dao. 

The weapons collided, shuddering in the air. 

They slid by each other, the staff swinging widely to knock Hong Lu away. 

The younger Jia ducked aside and pressed forward, his guan dao flashing in the dim lighting of the room. 

Qiu smacked the guan dao away with his forearm and kicked Hong Lu away. “That’s more like it. Let it out. Your truth will come.” 

Hong Lu rolled back right back onto his feet and clashed the shaft of his weapon against that of the staff coming for him. They pressed against each other shortly before Hong Lu slipped away from the losing battle, slashing at Qiu’s side. 

The back and forth continued, staff and guan dao gliding through the air to strike their foes or meet in the center. They spun and twirled with muted energy following Qiu’s every movement, briefly stopping in clash or when the staff made contact against Hong Lu. Hong Lu was yet again being pressed further and further back, but he was fighting to keep his ground with what he was able to muster at the moment. 

Hong Lu dove around Qiu, gliding upright and bringing his guan dao along with the movement to strike from behind. 

Qiu pivoted, staff twirling in his hands to knock Hong Lu right back to the ground before he could make contact. 

The staff continued, flying straight down toward where Hong Lu had been downed. 

The Sinner grit his teeth, rolling to the side and swinging back to his feet with the assistance of his weapon’s length as the staff crashed into the ground, vaulting over it as it swept out for him. 

The further the fight went on, the more Hong Lu was beaten down, the more his conviction seemed to rise within him. His attacks became more focused; the ground lost lessening with each collision. 

He was fighting as if he had something to protect. 

“Tell me, Jia Baoyu!” Qiu demanded, his staff glowing red and crashing into the ground, cracking it with a loud boom. “What do you see?” 

Hong Lu choked, staggering back from the blow. “Fervor… burning desire. Like the fire I’ve witnessed of the Liu, the melting warmth that either envelops or burns you.” 

“Yes, so that is what you see.” Qiu accepted the answer and stood straight, his staff batting away Hong Lu’s counterstrike. 

Hong Lu went with the movement, following it up with a twirl of his weapon to strike Qiu with the pommel. 

Qiu looked pleasantly surprised at finally suffering a blow, though didn’t give it a second before his staff thrust into Hong Lu’s chest and sent him onto his back with a choking cough. 

He leveled his staff down at the younger Jia. 

“You have something you want to protect, Jia Baoyu, something which you can no longer turn away from.” Qiu said evenly. “That which fuels your conviction, those who stand beside you, strengthening a resolve you lost long ago, sparking an ember to a flame long died out.” 

He let out a heavy breath, a weight heavy on his shoulders. “Silence of that day was demanded of me as well; you were not the only one forced to let everything float away. Do not ask what happened, do not seek that which transpired that day.” A low, low sigh. “But I did not let go, I could not. My flame was unwieldy, burning from both ends. Only my Way, learned far outside of Daguanyuan’s hedges, taught me the patience to snuff one end and stoke the other properly and lengthen the candle which had near melted away.” 

Another memory, that poor child crying, seeking any comfort in the pit of darkness, reassurance that everything would be okay. Haunting him forever more. No one granting him solace, only the elders speaking praise for such a display. Left in despair with no one caring for him, to spiral down into the nihilism he clings to today. 

Hong Lu’s eye… the elders… a floating kite… a burial of petals… 

“So, allow me to ask once more.” Qiu planted the end of his staff against Hong Lu’s shattered chest. “Jia Baoyu… what does Hongyuan need?” 

Hong Lu stared down the staff at his older brother with an unreadable expression, soon turning contemplative, then simply turning grieved, filled with emotion as tears pricked at his eyes for the first time in decades. 

“What Hongyuan needs…” He breathed out… 

He closed his eyes, a sense of serenity overcoming him. 

“Is kindness.” 

Chapter Text

Valentin’s gaze swept across the gathering, a light frown pulling down on his lips. 

Something was amiss. It was written on the faces of every family member and servant – something the Sinners had not seemed to notice yet in their celebration and reverie. 

The Heishou he could notice, as well, seemed to be in a state of unrest. Some were completely silent, however, as if in hibernation. 

Tension was high, thick in the air as nervous chatter ebbed and flowed. It was likely that the announcement of the new Hierarch meant a wave of change that perhaps some would like to take advantage of, or halt. Overtake for themselves. 

He was happy for Xichun, truly. She did deserve it and was quite possibly the best choice they had for the position – depending on who you asked, but to him, she was from all he’d seen. Would Jia Qiu fit the position well? Yes, from what he’d seen of the man. Jia Qiu would do excellent in the position of Hierarch. 

But it seemed it was not something he truly wanted, and it also seemed that he’d given his approval for this development. 

Admirable. 

Upon receiving Hong Lu’s true answer, the one buried within his heart, Jia Qiu had forfeited the Hierarch position, giving all of his coins to the Sinners, and simply leaving. 

Leaving them suddenly vaulted into first place. 

Which they did not want, and Hong Lu wasn’t the best choice for Hierarch, so they’d immediately rushed to find Xichun and give her enough to take first and leave themselves in second. 

She’d been in a much better state when they found her next, though was still a bit shaken and bloody. 

Maybe he should have just killed Huan and be done with him, rules be damned. 

Not very honorable, Valentin… 

Hong Lu, at the very least, seemed much lighter after that, as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. 

Anyway, Xichun had been hesitant to accept the coins they offered her, needing to make sure it was truly what her brother wanted first. She would not accept them until Hong Lu made sure she knew this was his genuine desire, his own decision that he truly wished to make. Even then she was still a bit hesitant, but she did accept them. 

Another point to her merit, that. 

What Qiu was intending with giving Hong Lu his coins was anyone’s guess, but it was clear the man had simply decided to trust Hong Lu’s judgement. Perhaps, he’d known exactly where the coins would go. 

However, with her ascension to Hierarch, to get there and beyond, there was much to be done. Further trials to pass, hardship to work through. 

Xichun was ready to tackle it all, and he knew she’d do well even if she had her misgivings. That didn’t mean she could do without assistance, though. 

He was worried about her side. That was too large a vulnerability for any snooty noble to pass by. 

Not that this would completely fix it, but perhaps a visit to the Library was warranted in her future. Having direct ties to a Wing would be a boon for anyone, but he was more interested in the support for her it would garner than what she could do for them. He knew anyone back home would agree. 

There was the matter of the usual suspect, but something could be sorted out with him. Helping this kid was more important than avoiding Nemo’s shenanigans. 

They need to get there first, though. 

Not one had applauded at the announcement of her ascension, the woman herself dumbfounded. No one seemed happy apart from the Sinners. 

His frown deepened. Something was brewing underfoot, he could feel it. 

Just because the new Hierarch had been chosen did not mean that things would immediately settle down as the Sinners seemed to think so. They weren’t versed in these things. 

Xichun wasn’t quite yet the Hierarch, anyway: there was decorum to be crossed first. To visit the Elders in the Tiekan Temple, then to properly take the seat in Daguanyuan. 

Anything could happen in that time, couldn’t it. 

His frown deepened further, pulling at the crease in his forehead to match it. 

Mei’s hand landed on his knee, squeezing. 

She wasn’t asking anything of him or holding him back from anything, no, just offering comfort, a hand of calming. 

The Heishou had left. 

Daiyu had since joined their group to offer her congratulations and let them know she’d been extracted alright, thereby asking how they managed to get here – Don happily recounting the event. She was an honorable woman; he did like her. 

But the main thing was that Xichun had left for the temple to see the Xianren. 

Valentin and Mei had both watched her go, Wei and what little remained of her faction heading off with her. It had taken some of his willpower not to follow. 

He feels he perhaps should have when Baochai nervously wandered over to point this out and confirmed his suspicions – even after the ominous warning Wang Zhao had given them following Heathcliff’s boasting to the guy. 

Baochai was an odd situation. It was clear her intents were innocent, and she was a kind woman, but her care and love for Hong Lu were more of an idealistic obsession than anything for his true person. She was someone who could easily be led astray, and he’d like to ensure someone kept an eye on her for the risk she’s taken to explain the danger around the situation, but… 

Protecting Xichun was far more important. Time would be tight, and it would take more willpower for him to not simply rush off right now. 

Everyone he could think of who could step in for this woman was busy at the moment or would need a bit of time to make the journey over. He’d just have to trust Daiyu could mind her. 

He saw the stress on Baochai’s face, the fear as her eyes continually darted out nervously, as she tried to urge Hong Lu to leave immediately, only compounding when Hong Lu deciphered her true meaning. 

Treason. 

Whether it was because of Xichun being named Hierarch or if it was planned before the Evaluation was complete didn’t matter. 

Valentin grit his teeth, rising to his feet with Mei swiftly rising after him – but not to stop him. 

He knew he should have followed her. 

She’s an easy target. They’ll take her down before she can take the throne and claim it for themselves – to put whoever they’ve decided is the right Hierarch in place or tear down the structure entirely and implement something new. 

“Hold one moment.” That deep voice stopped him from rushing off right then and there, his head snapping over to find Jia Qiu had approached them. 

He’d been there longer than Valentin had noticed. A folly on his part, he was too absorbed in his thoughts realizing the danger Xichun was in. 

Valentin narrowed his eyes at him. “Time is of the essence; I cannot waste a second.” Or she could be killed. 

“I am aware, and I commend your drive, but you need to understand just what is at stake here.” He stated seriously, expression grim as it usually was yet with more weight to it now. 

“We’re listening but keep it quick.” Mei crossed her arms, ready to rush off with him as well. 

Baochai had been swift to duck out at his entrance, wishing them well and rushing off with Daiyu going after her. She’d said far more than she should have. 

But he was grateful for it. 

“So?” Valentin was still waiting at the ready ready to run towards the temple. 

“Scarce few know the path to Tiekan Temple.” Zigong stated with a taunting smile, fingers tapping along the handle of her fan. 

“The Shi have their ways.” He replied tersely. 

She clicked her tongue, expression then resigning and glancing to her lord. “I still am not sure of this action.” 

“It is the right one.” Qiu said definitively. 

She frowned. 

Dante’s clock ticked, sounding almost pacifying. 

“The more information we have, the better.” Ishmael gave her own translation, reflecting her thoughts on the matter. 

He glanced around. None of the Sinners looked happy at this, but they wanted to hear Qiu out first. 

A huff, he motioned his head. 

“Thank you, I will take but a moment.” Qiu closed his eyes. “The currents have begun to shift, forces far beyond Daguanyuan gather outside the hedges to engage in war over the affairs of the Wing.” 

“All Wings have dealings outside of their own borders, these would be groups who have stake in H Corp, correct?” Outis asked. 

“Correct.” His eyes opened. 

Zigong sighed. “Once a Family Hierarch properly ascends to the throne, it becomes a hopeless endeavor to measure when the next great shift in power shall come. I’m sure you can piece together what patience those outside the gates must have? It’s quite predictable that their rotten, grasping hands would not lay down their weapons so easily and accept the results. Don’t you think they’d prefer to change things to their favor and seize control of the results by force?” 

“Yeah, yeah, they don’t like the results like a bunch of dumbasses, and you don’t know the meaning of timeliness.” Rodion scoffed. “Our lovely Xichun’s already been chosen as Hierarch, though. It’s final.” She then looked hesitant. “Right? If they aren’t gonna get rid of this old and tired system, then what are they gonna do to commit treason here?” 

“She hasn’t been named Hierarch yet.” Valentin stated with a soft curse, cutting off Zigong. “The rites haven’t been completed – at the moment, she’s only first place.” 

Rodion blanched. “So, what? You mean…” 

“Just that, then.” Mei huffed, stretching her arms up as she prepared for the long haul ahead of them. “She’s not the Family Hierarch yet, so someone’s gonna stop her from getting there, correct?” 

Out of the corner of his eye, Valentin noticed Hong Lu shift, expression complicated. 

Zigong did not look happy at having her thunder stolen. “That would be a correct assessment.” 

“So, that’s why I couldn’t smell those beasts anymore.” Ryōshū hummed, her expression dark and displeased. 

She noticed as well. Not surprising, given how odd she was. 

“So it is, then.” Outis took a breath. “What are we dealing with, in that case? If the Heishou have all left their masters, even in a place crowded as this and those who’d even been tailing you, those with their eyes on Hongyuan require their full attention.” 

“Well, there is one factor here you are missing.” Zigong moved to correct, ignoring the impatient stare Valentin was now giving her. “Might in Daguanyuan is determined by the amount of Heishou leashes one holds, and the Hierarch holds at least three branches. Yet, who holds those leashes when the throne is vacant?” 

“If it’s not Xichun, then they’re free rein.” Rodion looked discomforted. “Which means any one of those groups would want to take those leashes for themselves.” 

“Not quite.” Zigong tutted, opening her mouth to likely insult the woman before she was cut off. 

“Must I request again who it is we’re dealing with?” Outis huffed. “I believe we’ve made it clear we haven’t much time. If the Heishou branches are neutral, then Xichun is a sitting duck, and Daguanyuan with her.” 

“Hold on, does this happen every time…?” Rodion cut herself off even if she was starting to look a bit freaked, realizing she was wasting time. 

“No, I wouldn’t think so.” Mei spoke before Zigong could. “Xichun’s gonna be a really good leader, but she herself is on the lower end of power in this place. Someone like Qiu being named Hierarch would have sent everyone packing. She has no alliances.” 

That didn’t make Rodion look any more assured in the situation. 

Only worse. 

Everyone knew of Xichun’s detriment. If any one of those groups thought to take advantage of it during this time… 

“Yeah, uh, guys?” Rodion was very pale. “We gotta go. Like, right now.” 

Zilu appeared next to Qiu, quickly stating: “My lord. The Whisper Office has arrived as well.” 

He hummed lowly. “I see, then listen well to me. Many seek entrance; many seek to stop them. R Corp’s Second Pack, X Corp’s Expedition Order of Excavators, The Thumb’s underboss, the accompanying Capos, his Soldatos, and their various subsidiaries. The Jialan Guards, indigo guardians of the Jia family, K Corp’s special Excision Unit, N Corp’s New League of Nine Littérateurs, and numerous others. These are all that I’ve been informed of. 

“Most wait outside of Daguanyuan, biding their time, or are yet to arrive. However, those that have already entered…” Qiu’s eyes turned straight to Valentin. “The Thumb’s forces are already engaged in melee with my army. We will hold them off as long as we can with factions from the Wang, but with light shed upon the rising Hierarch’s condition…” 

Had someone slipped in? 

Hong Lu had since cast off fighting his expression and just looked worried, perhaps a bit stressed. He looked like he was determining what to do, but the desire to go after his sister was clear as day to the Shi Fixer. 

Valentin stood straight, meeting Qiu’s eye dead-on. “What am I to expect?” 

This is why he held him back, to know what to look for. 

“The Thumb have infiltrated, a Capo and a handful or so of Soldatos have not had visual in some time.” Zilu stated. “Within the Head’s bounds, there is a known sniper.” 

A sniper… 

Mei’s hand landed on his back, pushing. “Go. Val, I’ve got the Sinners, you go.” 

“Yeah, go take care of our Xichun, we’ll be right behind ya.” Rodion urged. 

“Zigong.” Qiu said sternly and nothing more. 

Zigong sighed and pulled out a slip of paper. “Here I thought you told me to write this down for the mere amusement of it, as if someone would truly find need of such direction.” She offered it to Valentin. 

He took it and unfolded the paper. 

Directions to the temple. 

Valentin offered a bow. “Thank you.” 

“I should be the one thanking you.” Qiu replied with a soft sigh. “You’d best be going. We will finish up here and manage the Thumb that has yet to infiltrate.” 

“Of course.” With that, Valentin ran. 

He was out of their sight in an instant, feeling Ryōshū’s, Outis’s, Qiu’s, Zilu’s, and Mei’s eyes on his back until he was too far for them to follow. Hong Lu had somewhat started to follow him with his gaze but was swift to wrench it back.  

Zigong’s directions weren’t the easiest to follow at a quick pace, forcing him to slow down more than he’d like, but the path before him was clear enough. Woman cannot help but make her language more flowery than usual (Binah knew better than to flex her verbosity too much when time was of the essence). 

A set of Shi Family mooks fell behind him, attempting to block anyone’s way to the temple. More mooks sent by families would greet him along the way, slowing his progress even further – to his aggravation. 

He rushed along the walls of winding pathways as fast as these mooks and Zigong’s directions would allow him, crossing through halls and corridors to-- 

Valentin leapt out of position, sword flying from its sheath. He shot through a pair of Soldatos, sheathing his sword and continuing onwards. 

Their heads hit the ground behind him. 

The number of Thumb members who infiltrated may be larger than Zilu saw – or more moved in once she left. Those were not going towards the temple. 

Valentin continued to follow directions, not spending time to admire the calm scenery around him which contrasted the dire situation at hand – killing more Thumb Soldatos as he went. Perhaps there would be time to take it in later, but not with Xichun’s life hanging in the balance. 

Eventually, a battle displayed before him. 

Over a gentle pond dotted with lily pads, a bridge decorated with statues of large men bearing giant pots and adorned with flowing stone cloth bore the sight of a beatdown. Lei Heng, the powerful Thumb Capo, bisected a man on the bridge, letting blood splatter him and the body fall unceremoniously to the ground. 

Before him was Wei, holding ground to stop the Capo’s advance. Beaten and battered, breathing heavily. 

Valentin snuck forward. 

“Man, this all they gave her?” Heng asked, resetting his sights on Wei and rolling his shoulders. “Kinda feel bad for the kid.” 

Is he talking to someone? 

“I cannot let you take one step further.” Wei stated, though he was clearly on his last legs. 

“Ya put up a good fight, pony, I’ll commend ya that, but yain’t what ya could be without that poison, huh?” Lei Heng clicked his tongue in disappointment, lugging his large blade over his shoulder and advancing. “Shame, but your stand ends here.” He motioned his head. 

The sound of a rifle setting a new bullet clicked in Valentin’s ears. 

The Shi Fixer’s senses went high on alert on the spot, a sharp chill running down his spine. 

Sniper. 

His eyes widened with a sharp breath, quickening his pace to dart around. 

“You did well, but not well enough, see?” Heng sighed with a shrug. 

Then stood ramrod straight with a ‘huh?!’ pivoting on the dot with his sword slashing out to catch the Shi Fixer off guard. 

Valentin leapt over the sword, landing on it and using it as a springboard to vault himself over the bridge. 

On the other side, Xichun was at the doors of the temple. They were opening, but not enough for her to step through yet. 

The rifle fired with a sharp blast, electricity charging the air behind the speeding bullet as Lei Heng continued with his swing to knock Wei down, then rushing after Valentin. 

With a grunt, Valentin forced his momentum downwards, sword flashing out with a heavy swing. 

Clang. 

He felt the impact as the bullet deflected off his weapon, slamming instead into a nearby cherry blossom tree with a burst of sparks. 

Shock round? 

Xichun entered the temple with a jolt, and the doors slammed shut. 

The click of a tongue was heard, the marksman rising from… her position aside a statue. 

Heng scoffed, ceasing his charge to mind Wei who’d tried to trip him. 

“The Shi found us.” She stated simply with a disappointed huff. 

She was tall with long, purple hair and tanned skin, her amber eyes analyzing him from behind her round, wired glasses. 

The uniform she wore wasn’t the same as the rest of the Thumb here with the jacket partly open to expose her upper chest, and the rifle she carried was double barrel with a bayonet attached to the front. She was different than the Thumb in this area, but still Thumb. In fact… 

Valentin recognized it. 

“Aw, man.” Lei Heng huffed and shrugged his shoulders. “KitKat, I thought y’were s’posed to be good at this stuff.” 

KitKat hopped off the statue to stand beside Lei Heng; her shot thwarted. “I thought you knew better than to play with your food, LeiLei.” She shot back. 

A laugh left him, putting his hands up in surrender. “Okay, message received. Sheesh, get ya that tongue back and all ya’ve got to give in return is lip.” 

They’re talking as if they’re on the same level, no hierarchy in the way. 

And he knew why… 

“Katriel, Capo of the Southern Thumb?” Valentin asked confusedly, rising to his full height. 

Hold on… wait. He’d seen her at the first round of the evaluations: she’d just been so far away he hadn’t realized it was her. 

He internally cursed at himself. That was something he should have paid better attention to. 

“Oh? You’re one of the Shi who fell at the Library.” Her eyes flashed with recognition. “I’ve heard your Director has made great waves down there.” 

His eyes narrowed at her. “What are you doing in the East?” 

Heng raised a brow, placing a foot on Wei’s back to keep him down and setting himself down on a pile of bodies. “Ya know this guy, KitKat?” 

“Hardly.” She shook her head. “Only that we’re fellow victims of the Library.” 

“I see.” He grinned, lighting a cigar and chomping down on its end. He huffed, smoke leaving his lips. “Ol’ KitKat here owes the underboss a great favor for pickin’ her up from the slums and takin’ care of her after she was unbooked. The Thumb takes care of its own.” 

Only so long as its own doesn’t mildly irritate the higher-ups. 

“I repay my debts, and there is still much to be paid. My gratitude to the underboss cannot be understated.” Katriel shrugged. “The experience and knowledge I’ve gained in the East is nigh priceless.” 

“I’d imagine so.” Valentin agreed slowly. 

By how they were speaking to him, they considered him to be on equal footing. 

“Well, ya thwarted KitKat’s perfect shot here, so what’s yer plan now, eh?” Heng grinned. “Ya intend to fight us on yer own? You’ll surely give a better fight than the pony.” 

His foot lightly pressed down on Wei, earning a grimace from the man. 

“Yer outmatched with this one, though.” 

“The Shi are versatile and tactful; those from the South are known for long, grueling missions with scarcely any reprieve.” Katriel informed her fellow Capo, loading a new set of rounds into her rifle. “He will prove more troublesome than you think, but these are not odds even he can hope to overcome.” 

Lei Heng raised a brow, looking interested. “That so?” 

Valentin took a breath, slowly letting it out. This was unexpected… two Thumb Capos, and a lot of Soldatos were filing in from the back. 

They were going to kill Xichun as soon as she stepped out of that building to head towards the throne. 

But Valentin wasn’t going to kid himself. There was no way he could take all of this on his own. 

He would just need to hold out until the rest caught up. 

Chapter Text

Valentin leapt back from Lei Heng’s flaming blade, swiftly ducking to avoid losing his head to the stock of Katriel’s gun. He rolled backwards, springing to his feet and thrusting his sword into a Soldato that thought to take advantage of his retreat. 

He hadn’t made a single attack on either Capo, only having the ability to tightly dodge their attacks. Their teamwork was tight enough to indicate that Katriel had been with the East Thumb for a few years now, possibly ever since she was unbooked. 

Were the others there as well? Kalo would have had to go back to the South, but the other two might be around somewhere. Still out front fighting Qiu? 

“Man.” Lei Heng chuckled, stepping back towards the bridge. “Wily one, ain’t he?” 

“The more straightforward fighter of Yujin’s crew, but it seems he’s gotten a better handle on impulsiveness.” Katriel leveled her gun at him, finger tensing on the trigger. 

He dove to the side and slipped into the shadows of the bridge, hearing no gunshot. 

His breaths came out harshly, chest heaving with exertion with several wounds littering along his body that were stinging like crazy. 

Her tongue clicked, relaxing the rifle. She didn’t fire knowing he’d just dodge it. 

Valentin took a breath, hiding in his spot. They didn’t pursue him, seeing no reason to – they had him outmatched, and what could he really do once Xichun exited the temple? 

Though he’d been attempting to pull them away from Wei in this odd dance of theirs, they did not seem keen to leave the bodyguard. Why they’d left him alive, Valentin did not know, but he was going to find some way to get the man out of there. There wasn’t much else he could do here. 

Valentin ducked under the bridge, traveling along the tresses to find his way back to the other side of it. Perhaps he should stay on the side with Xichun on it, but it would be best to regroup with the Sinners and Mei once they arrive. 

He stopped once he made it to the other side, taking a moment to reorient himself. 

“Ya plannin’ on stayin’ down there all night?” He heard Heng ask loudly. “Not much of a protector, are ya?” 

He could almost feel the dull stare Katriel gave the man – a chuckle greeting her. 

After a moment, the Shi Fixer took a breath and vaulted himself to the ledge by the bridge, easily pulling himself up with one arm to face the Thumb from the other side. 

“Ah, there ya are!” Lei Heng grinned. He’d sat himself back beside Wei. “Thought ya might try t’ shank us from below.” 

That wouldn’t have worked. 

“Tryna get this guy, yeah?” He motioned to Wei, expression sharpening. “Hwell…” The man trailed off, eyebrows going up as his gaze went behind Valentin. Then, his smile returned. “Was wonderin’ where the rest were. ‘Bout time they joined us!” 

“Val!” Mei called, rushing up to him. Her brows were knit with worry seeing that he wasn’t in the best state. 

He waved her off. “I’m fine, just a couple bruises. Xichun’s inside.” 

“That’s a relief, thank you.” Sinclair breathed as the rest of the Sinners came up to join him. 

But it did not take long for him to find Wei. 

“Wei?!” Many of them yelped. 

Wei mustered a weak smile, bloody. “Sorry… I did my best…” 

“Not much without that poison, I’ll tell ya.” Heng shrugged. “Was lookin’ forward to that.” 

“Of course, you were.” Katriel rolled her eyes, standing beside him with her gun held upright against her shoulder – lax. 

Another shrug. “A man’s gotta find a good fight.” 

Mei’s eyebrows then went straight up, and a curse left her. 

“Liu… of the South.” Katriel met her gaze, adjusting her glasses. “Another who fell there.” 

“Damn, wasn’t expecting to see you here.” Mei stated, putting her hands on her hips. 

Dante’s clock ticked, confused and very worried. 

“Dante, as well as I, would like to inquire to this person.” Faust translated. 

She huffed. “Katriel, Thumb Capo from the South. She also was victim to the Library. Guessing she was unbooked here.” 

“You’d be correct. I see no reason to explain myself again.” Katriel stated tersely. 

Another ticking. 

“You don’t know her level, do you?” Heathcliff asked. 

Both Valentin and Mei shook their heads. 

“So mean, KitKat, ain’t they ya friends?” Lei Heng laughed, voice filled with tease. He found this hilarious. 

Her eyes rolled. “I wonder what your definition of friend is.” 

He just grinned, smoke drifting from his cigar. 

“Apologies for the delay.” Zilu’s voice came in, the woman herself emerging from a hole fit for an actual rabbit. She was covered in blood, not a drop of it her own. 

“You weren’t much later than we were.” Mei replied, frowning at the Thumb Capos. This was more than she was expecting to deal with as well, but between the two of them, Zilu, and the Sinners… this can be done. 

“There’re two entrances into here? A secret one?” Lei Heng actually looked surprised. “Hot damn, I woulda happily taken the other way instead of that gosh darn maze of a palace. Though, seems more of a proper rabbit hole ya came through.” He squinted at Zilu. “Ya an actual rabbit?” 

Zilu did not dignify him with a response. 

“I take it you’re here on someone else’s behest, then?” Ishmael asked. “I don’t see why the Thumb would be here otherwise. Are you here to kill her, or stall?” 

He huffed, sitting back. “Hwell, we was gonna catch that lil Xichun girl ‘fore she went in, but yer Shi fella managed to smudge KitKat’s aim.” 

Katriel huffed. “We were too slow, we should have gotten here sooner.” Her eyes narrowed on the sailor. “Speaking to a superior so casually, removal of the tongue.” 

He put his hands up. “I’m tellin’ ya, KitKat, those halls were mazes!” He then waved her off. “We can jus’ get her on the way to the throne. No biggie.” Then he sighed, expression darkening. “But it does seem we have a tongue to take, don’t it? Y’all don’t get the concept of manners, do ya?” 

Ishmael cursed under her breath. 

Katriel stepped forward. “Disrespect of your superiors will cost a jaw. I will enact this punishment.” 

“Excuse me.” Hong Lu stepped forward before she could go further. “I’ve got something to ask.” 

She stared down at him critically before sighing and stepping back with a slight bow. “Pardon our manners, Master Baoyu, but I must ask you keep your subordinates under control.” 

“Go on, then.” Lei Heng allowed it as well, motioning him to continue. 

“She is not my subordinate.” He replied firmly. “Is there a reason you haven’t killed Mister Wei just yet?” 

Valentin’s grip on his sword tightened. He’d been wondering that exact thing. 

“It can’t be that you were too busy with Valentin. This setup seems more… that you want to negotiate.” 

Negotiate? 

Valentin looked around. The piles of bodies on the bridge, Wei set at the center under Lei Heng’s towering visage. 

Perhaps he’d been too preoccupied fending the two off because now that he looks at it, Hong Lu was right. What could he possibly be negotiating for? 

“Funny word to use.” Katriel noted, eyes closing with a hum. She wanted to refute it more, that was clear. 

Lei Heng scoffed. “Is, ain’t it? But heck, ain’t wrong. Thing is, I dunno how important this sonuvagun is to y’all. Shi there seemed t’ want him back, but he ain’t much good for negotiatin’ in his state. Bein’ an Adept Heishou don’t mean much, do it?” 

If he’s using Wei for negotiating, then he’s expecting them to have something of substance worth granting to him. By the look on Katriel’s face, she didn’t much care for this, but Lei Heng must still be her superior in some manner. 

So, knowing what he did of him… some kind of duel, perhaps? 

“Speak.” Zilu slowly stepped forward, coming up to Hong Lu almost expectantly. “What is it, then?” 

Mei had almost been about to step forward for it, glancing at the woman curiously. 

Yeah, he hadn’t expected her to take point in this either. But… if she’s following Qiu, then her aims were perhaps pretty clear. 

Support Hong Lu, see that his heart is moving to the right place, that the kindness Qiu saw back when could truly blossom. This much was clear by the sincerity in her voice. 

Lei Heng grinned, standing tall to his feet. “I’ll keep this ask quick for ya, KitKat’s mad enough I’m doin’ this at all.” 

Katriel sniffed. 

“But I got a hankerin’ for somethin’ real specific. Y’all know that Shin and Mang stuff, yeah? I’m sure that Jia Qiu ‘n his path have been all over that.” He was starting to look eager. 

“Indeed.” Zilu nodded. 

Shin and Mang… 

Lesser applications of the Light than full E.G.O or Distortion, but still powerful – either defensive or offensive. They were fueled by emotion, conviction, all based on your memories. You pull on your memories to manifest them, granting yourself the power to see your will through. It required resolve, a sense of self, and the strength to wield it. 

Not just anyone could utilize Shin and Mang. It wasn’t self-manifest or realization as E.G.O was, but it wasn’t terribly far below it. 

Practice and skill, mental fortitude, was required to directly use the Light like this – something many in the Library had been working on for some time now. Most of them could manage at least something by now. 

… then there were those who already had E.G.O or were already well along into it. It was frightening how many Mang rings some of them could manifest. 

Lei Heng’s eyes lit up. “Then we’re in business, rabbit. Take jus’ one hit from my blade, don’t care what happens, and I’ll let ya have the pony back. Deal? I’ve been wantin’ to try that Mang stuff for a while now, I’ll tell you hwhat! 

“So, a fair fight, eh? A proper duel. If I could duel all the time, I’d be a happy man.” He laughed heartily. “I hit’cha with my Mang, you take it with your Shin, we see what happens. One nice slice. Deal?” 

“Shithead, hasn’t changed one bit.” Ryōshū muttered. 

Lei Heng just shrugged with a laugh. 

“You’ll need that Shin even without the Mang, or he’d cut you in half. Guaranteed.” She informed the rabbit darkly. 

“Hey now, Yoshihide, don’t be tryna ruin my fun.” He chided. “That Shin stuff’s s’posed to make you tough as augmentations. This is my perfect opportunity to test this stuff out.” 

That was true, it did. Valentin was not offering a word to this conversation, though; he didn’t want to give him anything to work with. 

Katriel’s nose twitched. She was very much not happy with this. 

Wei managed a few soft words asking after the safety of his lady, but his voice was weak, and he’d clearly accepted his fate. 

Valentin glanced to Zilu, meeting her eye. 

Zilu hummed lowly in response, eye shifting to Hong Lu. 

Yes, she was convicted. 

“Is Wei important to you?” She asked the man who often floated in the clouds. 

Hong Lu met her gaze, his own conviction dancing in his eyes. He didn’t hesitate in his response. “I want Mister Wei to live. Xichun will be sad if we were to meet again without him.” 

Zilu nodded. “Very well.” Startling the Sinners, she stepped towards Lei Heng, not letting Hong Lu go on any further. 

Valentin respected her, frankly. She was resolute and set in her path, her beliefs. 

If there was another way that he could see to retrieve Wei, he’d stop this. But he couldn’t see one. Either Heng or Katriel could kill the man at any moment, and Xichun truly did need him. 

It went by in a flash. 

Red flames poured from the exhausts on Lei Heng’s blade, a glowing Mang ring forming around its center. 

At the same time, Zilu jammed her sword into the ground, the warm, comforting, ebbing light of Shin manifesting around her. 

He charged, leaping into the air with a mighty kick and bringing his podao down across her like a meteor slamming into the earth. Wind and heat blasted by them all from the force of the blow, near knocking a few over. 

Blood spurted from Zilu’s chest as she was thrust back from the thunderous blow, but she remained on her feet with a terrible gouge through her chest. 

Not a sound leaving her. 

Valentin raised an eyebrow. He’ll be… she was quite strong herself. 

“Hot diggity…” Lei Heng seemed to agree. “Y’managed to survive.” 

“If you’re done with your games, Heng…” Katriel cut in, sounding irked. 

He sighed heavily, putting his hands up in surrender. “Can’t let me have fun, can ya, KitKat? Fine, fine. We’ve got more business to tend to.” 

Zilu grimaced, blood spurting from the horrific wound down her chest. 

Hong Lu startled, rushing to catch her. “Zilu! Why…” 

“Your answer sufficed.” She replied softly, letting her eye close. “A wish to not see one dear to you sad… that is the true humanity I have learned. The rest is up to you, clock.” 

With that, she let herself fall. 

He closed his eyes in respect. Yes, Dante will take the command from here. Even without Zilu, this should still be manageable. 

“Awrighty, that just leaves two peskies. I’m a man of my word, y’all can have him back.” Heng kicked Wei towards them. 

Valentin swiftly rushed towards the man, catching him and moving him out of the way. He only nodded at the faint, thankful mutterings. 

“Now, KitKat wants to see a job well done, so we’re gettin’ this job done well.” Lei Heng began advancing towards the Sinners, blade at the ready. “We can’t let ya past, so give us a good fight, yeah?” 

Katriel’s gun leveled on Valentin. “I’ll keep them off you. Men!” 

At her declaration, the Soldatos around the place formed up around them. 

Mei and Valentin shared a glance. 

The Sinners wouldn’t last against Lei Heng. 

His lips split. “Dunno what I’d do without ya, KitKat.” 

Katriel’s rifle fired, and the Soldatos swarmed in. 

Valentin let out his own curse, deflecting the bullet to the side and beheading a Soldato aiming to cut him and Mei off from the Sinners. 

Lei Heng was already bearing down on them, barely giving Dante time to give them their identities. 

The podao smashed right through Don’s flaming fists, the Sinner not even remotely able to match to his sheer strength. He simply swept the blade out, pushing the rest of the Sinners back before Mei managed to leap in and jam her elbow into his chest with a burst of flame. 

Heng looked impressed that she managed to force him back. 

Panic was clear in Dante’s features, but Valentin couldn’t focus on that. There was another Capo to deal with. 

Valentin leaned back from the gleaming bayonet aiming to take his throat, smashing the pommel of his sword into a Soldato’s nose behind him. 

Katriel clicked her tongue, twirling her gun around to wield it as a bat and take his head off. 

His own sword came up to deflect the blow upwards, but he swiftly had to lunge back to avoid another Soldato. A quick swipe ended him. 

Gunshot. 

He winced, narrowly catching it on his hilt before spearing another Soldato. 

This would be a lot more manageable without the Soldatos. They weren’t strong, but they were enough of a disruption to give Katriel more openings than she should have. 

Another bayonet was dodged, Katriel’s then clashing with his blade briefly before he shoved her back to bisect another Soldato. 

Their numbers wouldn’t last forever, at the very least. 

Bayonet and katana clashed for another moment – Katriel quite skilled with the unorthodox blade – before something sparked on the other side of the fight. 

The Sinners were getting beat up, even with Mei’s assistance. She could contend with Lei Heng, but they had as much chance as a candle in a typhoon to do anything to him. Some had managed to deal with a few Soldatos with her taking Lei Heng’s attention, but they were struggling too much to be much help to her. 

Dante’s clock ticked rapidly, attempting something. 

Valentin shoved Katriel back but only got a bullet to the face. 

“Hey now, clockhead.” Lei Heng fired his gun, giving his sword the boost it needed to throw Mei behind the line. “Dunno what yer tryna do there, but I can’t let’cha with these two here.” 

He kicked Ryōshū away and took the same stance he had against Zilu. “Killin’ non-combatants ain’t very cool, but yer the one with the weird clock powers.” 

Fire erupted from the exhausts. 

Fuck. 

Valentin tried to rush to stop him, but the stock of Katriel’s rifle swept in front of him, nearly cracking against his chest. 

He cursed again, dodging under it and killing another Soldato with a singular strike, blocking her next attack with a wince. 

“Oi!” Mei postured herself in front of Dante and took a deep breath, low to the ground with one leg extended forward and the other supporting her weight underneath. “I’ll give ya the same deal. Though, defense is more Ceci’s thing, I’ll match ya.” 

“Oh?” Lei Heng looked immediately interested, Mang appearing around his podao once more with a short concentration. “Color me intrigued, missy! Give me what ya’ve got! Clocky’ll get whatever that is done, but if it takes you out!” 

What is she doing?! 

“You bet!” 

“Mei?!” Valentin shouted but couldn’t do anything, barely able to glance over from Katriel. 

“Sorry, but I’m not letting you stop that.” She shoved him back with the length of her gun, finally managing to clip him with the bayonet with his distraction. 

A deep breath, face the picture of concentration. 

Two Mang rings slowly appeared around Mei’s frontmost leg. 

Lei Heng’s eyes lit up and blasted forward just as he had against Zilu with fire and flames spilling out around him; the image his face portrayed was a fanatic desire to match what Mei was facing him with. In response: a second ring trying to form beside the first. 

And Mei did the same with just as much fire, if not more. 

She’d been looking into it, but she’d never advanced beyond one ring before-- 

They collided; Heng’s second ring solidifying. 

The flaming podao came down with a vengeance as Mei’s flaming leg rocketed upwards to greet it. 

With a roar, a third ring sparked to life around her shin just before-- 

Light erupted around them, blinding everyone on the field. 

Then, the sound hit. 

A deafening boom shook the very air around them, carrying with it an intense wave of heat and cracking the ground underneath the clash of titanic power. The shockwave of it hit everyone straight in the chest, violently forcing them back from the epicenter of the clash. 

Something hit the ground hard at the same time as the sound of metal crashing into stone shattered their eardrums, soon followed by rock hitting water in loud thooms of splashing. 

It took a minute for the smoke and dust to settle, all other action having ceased. 

Lei Heng stood several yards back from where they’d collided with a bewildered expression, arm extended far out from him as if it had nearly been ripped off. 

“Hot damn, little missy!” He bellowed a laugh, ecstatic and shaking with excitement. “If I hadn’t let go, ya’d have taken my whole arm off! Where’d that gosh darn podao go?!” 

He turned around. “I feel like I just got hit by a truck-- nah, a Warp Train, I tell ya hwhat! Do whatever ya want, clocky!” His eyes zipped around the bridge, trying to find where his sword had gone. His arm fell numb to his side as he found it and practically skipped towards it. “Ya win that, easy!” 

It was embedded into one of the statues. 

Or, well, the broken stump of one. 

But Valentin didn’t care about that. 

“MEI!” He roared, pushing Katriel’s stunned form down and rushing towards her with fear pulling at his heart. 

Hong Lu and Dante were motionless, expressions of complete shock. 

“Do whatever it was you were doing.” Valentin ordered harshly, surging past them and kneeling down beside his fiancé. “Mei--” 

She coughed from her curled up position on the ground, bloodied and beat. An amber eye peeked open at him, unfocused with fog. “Hey Val~” 

“What were you thinking?!” He demanded, gathering her into his arms. 

“I think I could manifest E.G.O now.” Mei nodded sagely, a dumb smile pulling at her lips. “Like, I should totally try it.” 

Valentin took in a huge breath and let it out slowly. She’s fine… if she wasn’t, that is not what she’d be saying. “Mei…” 

“What? I absolutely could. I can be cool too, you know.” A snicker left her. 

A sigh. “Why did you do that? You’ve never gone beyond one before.” 

Let alone managed three in such a short span. 

“Eh.” She shrugged lightly, letting her head hang back. “Couldn’t let him pulverize Dante, had to make sure of it.” 

He squeezed his eyes shut in grief. Reopening them with another breath to calm the fear digging through his gut, he looked down. 

Her leg was… 

“I’ll be fine, Val.” Mei muttered softly. “Either we’ll fix it here after or Angie will back home. Go take down KittyKat or something; whatever Dante’s doing’ll allow the Sinners to take Heng. Doubt she’s gonna let you stay here long.” 

Mei’s leg was broken, shattered harshly, in three separate places – the bone likely shattered or fractured along the rest of its length. By the mess of blood and the way her pant leg jutted… it likely broke through the skin. Muscle turned to mush. 

He didn’t want to leave her like this… 

“Just pick me up after~” She teased, lightly poking his pec. “I’m gonna try to manifest E.G.O while you’re gone, but don’t watch, okay?” 

Valentin managed a laugh, taking another breath and looking up. 

Lei Heng had gotten his sword back, shaking his arm out and rolling his shoulder as he worked feeling back into it. 

Katriel now had her sights locked back on Valentin. 

And Mei was now an easy target on the ground. 

A loud clang rang out as he deflected the bullet, then pressing his lips to his fiancé’s before gently placing her back down. “I’ll be right back.” 

“Yaaaaaay~” 

He stood to his feet and walked by Dante. “You got Heng handled?” 

Under mercy, all shall be made equal. 

It wasn’t directed to him by any means, but the blue wave that washed over the Sinners and Lei Heng was familiar. 

The voice more so. 

Chesed? 

Dante stood ramrod straight, staring out in shock for a moment. He quickly had to shake it off, turning to Valentin with a resolute nod. 

Valentin took another breath, patting the Manager on the shoulder. 

And slapped another bullet away, aimed at Dante this time. 

“I’ll take her if you take him.” It was time to stop playing around. 

Valentin ran, low to the ground in a blur of black. 

Katriel took a step back, not bothering to aim at him and simply holding her gun at the ready for combat. 

The red katana slid from its sheath as if gliding through water, leaping into his waiting hand where he engaged the functionality YuRia had given it not too long ago. 

He swung the sword as hard as he could… 

And a wave of fire burned the corpses of the Soldatos that fell before him. 

Katriel’s eyes widened briefly before narrowing, the dots connecting in her mind. She rushed to meet him. 

His sword clashed against Katriel’s bayonet. Once, twice. Her stock flipped, coming for his wrist. 

A quick twist rammed his elbow against it. 

He leapt over her to avoid another Soldato, landing and narrowly dodging the bayonet that pierced the ground where he stood. 

Fire flowed from his blade as he and Katriel danced back and forth until he had to peddle back, killing a few more Soldatos. The Soldatos were finally starting to run out. 

Valentin ran towards one even knowing he was giving Katriel space to fire. 

A growl left her. 

There was a clicking sound behind him, his sword shearing right through the Soldato. 

He pivoted ready to face whatever it was she was doing. 

Only to find a grenade had been lobbed in his face. 

His eyes went wide. 

Shrapnel combusted right in front of him. 

He swung his sword up awash with flames to protect himself, most of it blocked but some still cutting into his cheeks and embedding into his uniform, just barely piercing his skin 

Katriel sighed, tossing another grenade in her hand and pushing her glasses up with her knuckle. “You are quite expensive.” She stated, pulling the pin between her teeth. 

Valentin dove to the side, feeling the heat of its detonation on his back. He ran, veering towards one of the few remaining Soldatos knowing he had to take them down now, but with the concussive force throwing him off balance… 

Gunfire, his leg froze. 

Frost round… 

She finally got a hit on him. All of her shots had been dead-on so far – he’d simply been able to block them. Not this one. 

Valentin ducked into a somersault with his leg not cooperating with him and rolled forward into a spring utilizing the other, slicing up with his katana to remove yet another Soldato from play. 

Another gunshot. 

His senses tingled, shoving his hand up. 

He winced. Cool mist wafted off the back of his hand, near frozen, mere millimeters from the sword’s ignition. The cloth of his glove was ripped enough to carve a shallow gouge in the back of his hand, the skin blistered around the wound. 

The Shi Fixer had to shake it off, stomping his foot on the ground to gain feeling back in his leg before running into a blur again. He can’t allow her another clear shot. 

These things hurt. 

Valentin shot around her, his speed being his savior in this fight, and lunged for one of the final Soldatos. He pulled off a swift pirouette, fire flashing before him to deflect a frosted bullet and then slice the Soldato in half when he turned back forward. 

He immediately kicked off the ground, zipping over to the next Soldato. 

A grenade hit the Soldato in the stomach. 

The Shi Fixer hissed a curse between his teeth, killing his momentum with a twist of his body to drop straight to the ground a second before the grenade could explode. 

Well, that’s why she hadn’t been using them from the start: it killed the Soldato quite violently and sent Valentin rolling backwards from the force of it. 

He heard her give her own curse at the failed gamble. No one would be particularly happy to sacrifice an underling only for it to be largely ineffective, though Valentin had been going to kill him anyway. 

Getting his foot back against the solid ground from being blasted back, Valentin took off. 

A pulverization round decimated the ground behind him. He wasn’t too much faster than her madly accurate trigger finger, but she had also been adjusting her aim to try to catch him to marginal success. 

One Soldato remained, then he would have nothing more to worry about on this side of the fight – able to focus solely on Katriel as she did require his whole attention. 

Silver glinted at the edge of his vision. 

Valentin thrust his elbow upwards, hitting underneath the barrel of the rifle and knocking the bayonet off mark, knicking his temple. He moved to stab at the Capo, stepping towards her and shoving his sword forward, but she’d already flipped her grip on her rifle to slam the stock against his blade. The material of it did not mind the fire. 

Can’t take his eyes off her for very long, or she’d get him with something, and he didn’t have a lot of cover to make use of aside from the bridge. The bridge would only marginally help him, its entry points obvious. 

A short clash passed between them, Katriel taking more cuts than he did and weathering his burning blade. Both of them had suffered a fair amount of damage and were beginning to wear down. 

If he just got one, clear shot at her as she was searching for of him, he could end this. 

The final Soldato approached cautiously, seeking to assist his Capo as she was continually pressed back by the Shi’s incredible skill but knowing he’d die just as well as the rest. 

The fact he would approach at all was testament to the Thumb’s hierarchical brainwashing. All he was doing was approaching his own death. 

Valentin pushed off from Katriel, his direct fighting ability not able to overcome her as easily as he’d like, and flipped over the Soldato, cutting him down the middle as he landed with a long stream of fire. 

Finally. It was just him and the Capo. 

The Shi Fixer raised himself back up though not to full height, taking a tight ready stance with his blade held firmly in both hands, edge raised to the sky with the tip pointed towards the Thumb Capo. 

She clicked her tongue in irritation, knowing the tides were truly against her now – where they’d slowly been turning before. Her rifle leveled at him. 

This wouldn’t take long. 

Valentin bolted to the side in a black blur, too fast for any normal person to see. 

Katriel’s eyes tracked him, and she fired. 

He diverted, swiftly changing trajectory to run straight towards her and avoiding the bullet narrowly. Leaping over her, he slashed downwards. 

It was blocked by the rifle, but he was able to quickly drop himself to the ground and kick her in the gut. 

She held strong, turning her bayonet down to stab at him. 

The shining blade grazed his shoulder, but he’d already moved to find a new angle. 

Valentin danced around her, slashing or incorporating martial arts as needed. She was able to keep up well enough, but without his focus split on her Soldatos, she was not having an easy time. 

The stock managed to catch him in the chest, the Capo managing to analyze his movements to predict him even if she couldn’t completely keep up, throwing him back where she snatched a grenade from her belt and pulled the pin between her teeth. Not a second was wasted before she hurled it at him, giving him the narrowest margin of error to react. 

Valentin cut it in half with a fiery blade, blowing the explosive up on his own terms by the very tip of his blade in his own face yet reducing its effectiveness just enough. 

Creating just a small window of cover. 

Valentin did not quite have the skill Yujin did, and neither did Tenma. However, both were able to pull off a lesser effect of what she could. 

Valentin blurred forward through the wound and the dissipating explosion, sword sheathed. 

A pulverization round impacted him directly in the chest through the flare, lodging in his ribcage and igniting an intense pain. He grit his teeth and kept forward. 

Katriel didn’t stand still, of course, but he slid by her just the same, and his blade flashed out of the sheath. 

Boundary of Death. 

Sheathed blade held before him after the deadly strike landed, Valentin grimaced and dug his fingers into his chest to yank the bullet out. 

Letting it go with the light thud of Katriel’s body hitting the ground. 

Chapter Text

Mei was a lot heavier than she looked. 

Valentin had warned him of such, of course, but Dante had still stubbornly argued that he was the best option to carry the incapacitated woman. Look, Dante was the only non-combatant of the group, he definitely needed to be the one to carry her. The others might still need to fight. 

Dante was… Dante was kind of regretting that decision now… 

“I can hop along if that’d be easier for you, my guy.” Mei chuckled a bit embarrassedly. “Or you can just leave me by the door.” 

<N-no… I’ve gotcha…> Dante wheezed back, feeling his lungs protesting and his limbs beginning to ache. 

He is so out of shape… but they need to keep moving. Qiu had come in to distract Lei Heng and allow the Sinners to enter the temple. They can’t squander this opportunity. They had to get to Xichun. 

Or they might lose her as they know her forever. 

“I’ll take that as you stubbornly continuing, um…” She cleared her throat, shifting her grip around his neck and the way she was sat his arms to move her weight into a more manageable spot. He was carrying her piggyback, so she was just trying to relieve the pressure around his throat. “It’s just sheer density; I’ll see about getting you some physical training later.” 

He’d need it for certain, but it was going to be harsh. 

If he ever needed to carry someone again, though, it would be well worth it. 

Mei’s great strength had to come from somewhere; it was all packed into that tiny body of hers. They couldn’t just leave her behind, though maybe someone else should have carried her. 

Zilu and Wei would… they’d be fine. Qiu and Daiyu were watching over them. 

Lei Heng had nearly defeated the Sinners even with Dante’s new ability to pull him down to the Sinners’ level – would have if Qiu hadn’t entered the picture. Valentin had taken Katriel out quite spectacularly – cauterizing his wounds with his sword – but it would have taken too long to take Lei Heng down even with his assistance. 

The Thumb Capo hadn’t offered too much reaction to the fall of his partner but was definitely angered by it with the way his teeth had clamped down on his cigar and added power to his attacks. Dante had no doubt the Thumb had access to extensive Life Insurance, though, and Valentin hadn’t touched her brain. 

The doors to the temple were before them, crossing the bridge as swiftly as they could manage. 

They were in Jia Qiu’s debt; Dante truly could not thank the man enough. With Daiyu also joining him (Baochai having sent her), Dante was confident nothing would cross that bridge. Ever. 

The Sinners had a lot of people to be grateful for. 

They rushed up to the doors, dimly lit by the fires of the intricate lanterns beside them – a jade inlaid in the center of the doors acting as their lock. 

And waiting just beside them was N Corp. 

Jia Huan and Gubo were stood patiently to the side with their men, looking cocky and assured where they stood. 

Dante immediately felt incensed. 

Tch. So, Valentin hadn’t killed Gubo. His attention had been more focused on Huan, so Dante could forgive it. Both looked completely recovered from that affair, but there were fewer men by their sides than what had been at the First Trial. 

All of them were equipped with E.G.O gear, ready for war. By what Mei had said, however, that gear was not well-made. That would be a point to take advantage of. 

If N Corp stood in their way, then the Sinners would take them down. 

Anger roiled in Dante’s gut as he gazed upon that smug face of Huan’s, a protectiveness rising in him that he had not known he’d possessed – leaking through his Sinners. What he’d done to Xichun… was he here to finish the job again? 

<Valentin!> Dante called as forcefully as he could manage, hoping to catch the man’s attention before he simply forged ahead and killed them all. 

Thankfully, it worked; the Shi’s head turning towards him before he unsheathed his blade to attack. 

“Eager for a round two, are we?” Huan chided with a chuckle. “Looks like your little attack dog is out of commission, Baoyu.” 

“Looked like it went real well for you last time.” Heathcliff quipped with a snarl, grip on his bat tightening. 

“He caught us off guard, that’s all.” Gubo sniffed, pushing his glasses up. “I am still getting used to the ins and outs of this equipment.” 

“E.G.O’s s’posed to be intuitive.” Mei muttered. 

There were things you could learn to do with it beyond its base, but E.G.O gave you the know-how on how to use that base to its full extent. So, with N Corp’s not doing that… 

“Goodness…” Yi Sang hummed, though there wasn’t much emotion apart from exasperation to it. “I suppose you intend to take the new Hierarch’s life as well.” 

“How baseborn of you.” Gubo sniffed. “Your intellect truly has dulled by your love of this new company if that’s the conclusion you came to.” 

“We couldn’t care less about the Hierarch.” Huan tutted at them. “She’s easily dealt with if we need to. Our aims are for something else.” 

“You’d just as quickly kill her if it suited you.” Sinclair growled, teeth grit so tightly you could hear his jaw creaking. 

His lips split into a maniacal smile. “If that’s how the cookie crumbles, so be it, but that truly isn’t what we’re here for. Must you put words in our mouths?” 

Dante could feel the anger and outrage that struck the Sinners in that instance – Mei shifted her grip again, tighter but not enough to hurt, and Valentin’s sword inched from its sheath. 

“We have no time for those such as yourselves when a dear fellow of ours requires our support posthaste.” Yi Sang glowered at them. “I would advise you step aside to allow us passage, or we will have other problems.” 

Dante had never seen Yi Sang threaten someone. 

Gubo glared at him, clearly angry but also completely taken aback. His mouth opened and closed as he tried to make a comeback, unable to form any words. 

The group was stood directly in front of them, not allowing them through. They would either need to step aside, or this was coming to blows. 

Much as Dante preferred the latter, did they have time for that? 

Huan simply laughed. “Your threats are worthless, but your arrogance is noted. You sure took your time getting here, little brother. Frankly, I’m surprised you came at all; you truly wish to keep acting like you still care for her? Will you send the assassin in your stead with the brute down?” 

Hong Lu frowned, fingers flexing around his guan dao. 

“Hey, don’t listen to him.” Gregor grumbled lowly. “We can take him out right now for her. She won’t have to worry about him ever again.” 

Hong Lu’s eyes tightened. 

“You’re not glaring at me, are you?” He chuckled darkly. “Cute, on you, but we’re not here to fight. Just take our offer, and we won’t have to.” 

Offer? Dante had no interest in any offer Huan had to give. 

“Tall order asking us to make a deal with you after what you did.” Rodion snapped. 

“Tch.” He clicked his tongue, shaking his head. “What does it take to let the past be the past for one moment, huh? We need entry to the temple for our own goals; you need entry for whatever it is you want to do for a girl who’s all but dead already. One electric shock and suddenly you’re the worst person around. I think I’d give that role to the Thumb.” 

Dante bristled, seeing the rest visibly do so as well. 

This bastard… 

What he’d done to Xichun, he’d intended to do to Hong Lu… his only regret was that he couldn’t. 

So, Xichun is the one who suffers. All because of a grudge on Hong Lu. 

“You can’t be serious.” Ishmael scoffed incredulously. 

“As if we’d work with you.” Sinclair was shaking in anger, his expression near what it had been when he faced Kromer that day. 

“Hold.” Hong Lu finally spoke, placing a hand comfortingly to Sinclair’s shoulder before stepping forward towards N Corp. “Brother… I…” 

“Ah, are you here to put an end to this farce, then?” Huan’s lips split into a mocking smile. “It’s not like their thoughts on the matter truly mean anything. You need in, we need in: a temporary truce only makes sense. A nothing like you doesn’t care about any of this, letting them drag you along; you just so happen to be the key inside. 

“So? What will it be, Jia Baoyu?” He motioned his hand towards the door. “Are you going to let them slow this job down? Or are you going to let me drag you along instead? Or is that too much of a decision for you?” 

Hong Lu’s eyes tightened, looking at Jia Huan with a conflicted expression. Pained.  

He took a hesitant step forward. “I… can’t pretend I don’t care anymore.” 

It wasn’t much more than a whisper, soft and rife with turmoil, but it carried a heavy weight across the courtyard. 

His grip around his guan dao tightened, knuckles beginning to turn white. 

Huan frowned at him, eyes sharpening. “Are you threatening me? You?” 

Hong Lu met his eyes, melancholy yet determined. “Yes, brother, I am.” 

Dante felt his heart leap into his throat. 

“The pain and turmoil you’ve caused Xichun.” A hard frown set into Hong Lu’s features, unhappy and perhaps a slight anger rising in him. “All to cause me pain… what you did to her, I cannot forgive.” 

He sneered. “I care not for your forgiveness. Not after you killed him.” 

“I cannot let you kill Xichun.” Hong Lu stated firmly. 

An incredulous, disbelieving laugh left the taller man. “You’re not serious, are you? You’re threatening me? As if you could possibly hope to stand against me? For someone so frail and baseless as her?” 

“Yes.” The response was swift, holding a tinge of protectiveness to it. 

As terrified as Dante was for the confrontation ahead of them, he could not be damn prouder. 

“This is something I need to do.” He took a calming breath, guan dao held at the ready. “Something I should have stood up to a long time ago. I hope she’ll forgive me my hesitation.” 

“I’m sure she will, Hong Lu. If mine can forgive me and I them, then she can forgive you.” Don replied softly. “This is a duel for the honor of Jia Xichun. We have no place in it.” 

The Sinners shuffled uncertainly, wanting to let their own anger out, but they knew she was right. 

“Really? You’re setting aside the easy path for one of thorns? For the little sister you scarcely speak to anymore?” He huffed a laugh of disbelief. “Give me a break. You want me to believe you cling to her when you never did before?” 

“I do not know, brother.” Hong Lu’s gaze cast downwards. “After so long of simply witnessing things as they floated away… I am finding myself struggling to let go. All I do know is that I cannot bear to watch her in such strife a second longer. If you are the one who would cause her pain, then I will not let you any further.” 

“I’ve no reason to abide by your rules.” Huan scoffed. “Gubo.” 

“Of course.” The shotgun was leveled directly at Hong Lu and fired on the spot. 

Hong Lu stood still as a sharp clang echoed against the doors. 

“If you will not honor the duel that has been set, then it is me you will be facing.” Valentin snarled. 

Huan met the expression. “So be it.” 

Valentin blurred, and Gubo slammed into the nearest pillar, cracking under the immense force but holding up for its sheer durability. 

Dante scrambled for his PDA as Huan slashed at Hong Lu, fumbling to grab it for the fact he was still holding Mei – Hong Lu dexterously dodging the strike. 

Mei’s arms around him tightened just enough to stop him. “No, he wants to do this as himself.” 

Dante’s head snapped over to her. 

But… he was weakened from being tied to Dante, he wasn’t sure if Hong Lu had the strength to match up to Huan like this. 

The expression on her face was grim, firm, but also knowing. Chun would do the same for her. 

Dante sighed, nodding slowly. He didn’t like this, so he’d just need to have faith in Hong Lu. Valentin was thrashing the rest of N Corp around; Hong Lu had all the space he would be getting. 

Another slash left streaks of red through the air, Hong Lu wincing as the E.G.O blade scraped across his guan gao. He managed to shove Huan back before the slash left the shaft of his weapon, twirling it to strike him in the shoulder. 

It didn’t seem to do much, Huan laughing and slapping the weapon away with his free hand, the blood dripping down his gear flying. 

Hong Lu spun his weapon to keep grip on it and stepped to the side, avoiding a powerful piercing attack engulfed in orange and red energy and cracking the pommel into Huan’s arm. 

Huan simply shoved his elbow into Hong Lu’s chest with his failed attack bringing him right next to him. 

Reeling backwards from the forceful blow, Hong Lu only narrowly kept his footing, having to leap to the side when Huan leapt into the air with the skeletal wings of his E.G.O spreading wide, and he crashed back down where Hong Lu had just been in a flurry of bloody, contemptuous red energy ripping through the air around him. 

The Sinner was forced even further back, grimacing as the red energy lashed at him and tore his arms open. 

Huan wasted no time in pressing the attack, the spiral sheath leaving his blade for just an instant in a flash of red and orange and gliding across Hong Lu. 

Hong Lu managed to mitigate the damage, his guan dao suffering the blow, but it had clearly still hit hard. He struck back, slashing upwards. 

The back and forth that ensued between them was worrying, Hong Lu suffering blow after blow even if he did land as many back. Hong Lu didn’t hit as hard as Huan did, the gap in their gear wide. Hong Lu managed to dodge many strikes as well, weaving in and out of them before one managed to land, but Huan’s gear simply gave him the boost needed to overcome that. 

It was far closer of a fight than between Hong Lu and Jia Qiu, but Huan was aiming for the kill where Qiu was not. 

Hong Lu couldn’t keep this up; he would fall far sooner than Huan would. He ducked to the side to dodge another slash, stepping back and setting to avoiding everything Huan beset him with. He wasn’t going to be able to take Huan down; the disparity in strength due to Dante’s equalizing was too great. All he could do was avoid taking further damage and stall. 

Could Dante call on Morositas again so soon? 

There was no time for him to think further about attempting it before Hong Lu caught an attack on his guan dao, unable to dodge it, and Huan took insult to it. 

The spiral blade caught on the pole of the weapon, and Huan roared in fury, yanking it right out of Hong Lu’s hands with his boot planted into his chest. 

The guan dao went flying through the air, embedding into the wall too far away for Hong Lu to be able to go grab it. And Hong Lu hit the ground sprawling. 

Oh no… 

“Aha… AHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Huan bellowed out in maniacal laughter. “You can’t keep up can you, Jia Baoyu? The precious jade tries to grow a spine and can’t back it up? Who could have possibly thought?” 

Hong Lu grimaced, wincing in pain and dragging himself back up to his feet with blood dripping from his wounds. Weaponless. 

“You can die knowing she’ll be there with you soon, and N Corp will have what it came for. Now, stand still and take your punishment like the ungrateful lemming you are.” His eyes flashed with hate, sword rising in preparation to finish Hong Lu off and E.G.O glowing menacingly around him. 

This can’t be it… 

There has to be something they can do to help him. 

“I can’t do that anymore, brother.” Hong Lu wiped his lips with the back of his hand. “I can’t keep rolling over and taking it. I won’t endure this a moment longer.” 

Eyes flashing again, Huan’s expression briefly twisted before settling on a glare, sword leveled at his chest. “Pity. But all the more fun for me.” 

He shot forward, energy trailing behind him. 

Hong Lu dove to the side into a somersault, springing back up and trying to run for his weapon. 

He was stopped near instantly, Contempt, Awe spearing the ground beside him. 

Huan retracted the extended blade, rushing up to take Hong Lu’s head off. 

“Ah, shoot!” Mei exclaimed, suddenly realizing something and straightening. 

<M-Mei?!> Dante choked, struggling to keep his grip on her while she was suddenly squirming, digging through her pockets. He could barely keep his balance, still frightfully watching as Hong Lu managed to divert his momentum at the last second to avoid losing his head. 

“Sorry, Dante!” She apologized, yanking something out of her coat. 

Hong Lu stumbled backwards as Huan’s sheath shot towards him in a spiral, extending beyond his prior reach and slashing him across the face. 

Mei held up a black cloth bag and shoved her entire arm into it, tongue poking between her teeth in concentration in her search for something. 

Another spiraling drill threatened to stake Hong Lu to the ground, grazing his shoulder instead. 

“Whatever you’re doing, do it faster!” Outis ordered sharply. 

“I got it!” Mei shouted, pulling something long from the cloth in front of Dante. “Even the playing field, Hong Lu!” 

She reared herself back, nearly sending Dante sprawling backwards if not for her good leg hooking around him and keeping him steady. Then, she launched whatever she’d pulled out forward and almost sent herself and Dante falling onto their faces. 

It cut through the air, leaving a streak of dark energy behind it, and crashed into Huan’s sword just before he could spear Hong Lu through the stomach. Huan was sent reeling backwards with a startled bark. 

Hong Lu looked startled as well but wasted no time in surging for the pole now sticking out of the ground near him. A guan dao was unearthed, blackened orange energy crackling behind it in a mighty swing to knock Huan even further back. 

The blade was orange and patterned with hexagons, the back black with a single jagged edge swooping out. The pole was dark, hexagonal patterns dotting its length in a dim orange with some kind of magatama joining the blade to its handle. 

Did-- 

What-- 

Did she just-- 

Huan unsheathed his blade, rushing forward in a streak of red. 

Hong Lu twirled his new weapon with the grace of a master, deflecting Contempt, Awe to the side and stepping through with the motion, cracking the pommel over Huan’s head and sending him straight into the ground with a crackle of that discordant energy. 

Mei let out a pent-up breath, relaxing in his hold. “Sorry, Dante, again.” She chuckled, moving a bit to help him get his grip and footing back. “I’m not technically supposed to have these out here, so please don’t tell Angela, but it’s definitely not an even fight if one side’s using E.G.O and the other isn’t.” 

Dante gave her a bewildered look before focusing back forward. 

The E.G.O weapon Mei had sent Hong Lu glided through the air like a fish cutting through water, blocking every strike Huan attempted to make at him. The orange blade seemed to sing in his hands, twirling this way and that in an elegant dance. 

Where Huan was choppy and losing precision. 

This was real E.G.O. The kind of E.G.O created from the main branch of Lobotomy Corporation itself. Powerful yet completely stable and compatible if conditions are met. 

Huan leapt into the air on gilded wings, stabbing downwards with his extending blade. 

Hong Lu merely stepped to the side, letting the spiraling sword scrape by the length of his guan dao before stepping forward and swinging upwards with a mighty surge of power. 

“Yeah! You protect our girl, Hong Lu!” Rodion cheered ecstatically, excitement threatening to overflow in the Sinners with this turn of events. 

Huan hit the ground and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding being cut in twain by a wide sweep at the ground. 

Mei sighed, letting her chin rest on Dante’s shoulder and smiling as if pleased with herself. “I don’t know if he meets the conditions or not, but I had a feeling Discord would like him.” 

Discord… 

The tides of the battle had been turned in one, fell swoop; Hong Lu now able to match Huan’s every move and overpower it most times. It wasn’t completely one-sided, Hong Lu couldn’t overtake his brother in every manner, but the fight was on far more equal footing now. 

Dante could see, could feel, the difference between the two E.G.Os – through his connection to his Sinner, even. They appeared to be from similar risk levels, but the make of Discord was far more sophisticated than Contempt, Awe could hope to be. Discord glided through the air with each, smooth motion Hong Lu made, where Contempt, Awe was beginning to crackle sporadically. 

He didn’t have a proper gauge to compare either to the LCE gear, but it was near night and day between them. 

Leveraging Discord between both hands, Hong Lu caught Contempt, Awe on the shaft and let it slide down a short way before twisting it and cracking the pommel against Huan’s skull with a burst of energy; the sword being slammed to the ground, and Huan with it. 

Huan rolled backwards, lurching back to his feet with fury and disgust written all over his face. 

His E.G.O sparked, glowing and eliciting a pained flinch from him. 

“You damn mongrel, I don’t have time for this!” He charged back forward trailing energy, seemingly leaking out of his E.G.O as it began to corrode and eat away at his being. 

Dark red energy slashed across Hong Lu, forcing him to step back, and Huan leapt into the air with his wings shuddering behind him, trembling as they were stretched to their limits. 

Hong Lu leapt to greet him with a swirl of the guan dao, propelled by that dark orange. 

The younger Jia soared higher, weapon spun overhead as if it itself was keeping him in the air. 

It was a breathtaking sight, the blackened orange swirling around him in a beautiful spiral 

He flew over Huan, their weapons colliding midair and erupting with warring red and orange power. 

Hong Lu was tossed to the ground, hitting hard and tucking himself in to mitigate the damage from tumbling across the ground. A kick against the ground as he went managed to right him, bringing him into a crouch. 

Huan was thrown from the air far harder and hit the ground with a harsh crunch, the ground breaking beneath him. His suit glowed an angry red as he fought against it to stand back up. 

Both his and Huan’s breathing were very heavy, reaching the ends of their ropes. Though, Hong Lu’s was more from the first half of the battle. 

Huan was more to the ground than Hong Lu was, teeth grit with rage and pain and hunched over in it; his E.G.O now harming him far more than helping. 

Mei had been right. It’s eating him alive. 

Of course, Hong Lu noticed. 

“Brother.” He spoke, rising to his feet and wiping the blood streaming from the gash across his face. “That gear--” 

“Why won’t you DIE ALREADY!” Huan roared, bursting from where he’d near collapsed on the ground. 

A grimace flashed across Hong Lu’s face, diverting the uncontrolled attack with a spin of his body to the side and the guan dao to take control of the spiral sheath, directing it past him and causing its wielder to stumble. 

There was only a brief hesitation in Hong Lu’s form before he struck Huan across the back and sent him straight into the ground. 

Huan growled lowly, quickly rolling over to get up. 

Glinting orange power held to his throat stopped him. 

“I do not wish to keep fighting, brother.” Hong Lu spoke softly, voice saddened and pained. “You will only kill yourself at this rate.” 

“Kill myself? Against you? Don’t make me laugh.” Huan still mocked him. A taunting smile, jaded and goading, split his lips. “Go on, then. Kill me. Slit my throat. Do it. After all, you’ll save her, you’ll fight for her, but what about him? Humans are just born to die?” 

Something in Huan’s words was too forceful, reeling from being defeated like this, that Hong Lu was breaking from his inertia to stand up to him and protect Xichun. 

Hong Lu’s eyes tightened, lips parting as if to respond. “I… did. Brother, I… I tried to save him, too. He ignored my word; Daiyu did not. That’s all that happened. I wish… I wish I could have saved him.” He near sounded broken. 

Huan’s eyes narrowed, shifting this way and that as he breathed. In a snap, E.G.O flickering, he shook it off. “Don’t lie to me.” 

He took a breath and sighed it out slowly. “I do not lie, brother, but I need to save her where I failed to save him. I cannot let you hurt her, I’m sorry.” 

His face twisted in conflict, but he didn’t get to rebut. 

It was fast, the motion near impossible to catch. 

A sharp crack echoed against the temple walls; Discord spinning around on the dime to crash its pommel into Huan’s temple and knocking him right out. 

Orange flashed around the downed Jia, throwing Hong Lu back. 

A spherical shield had erected around him, preventing further harm from coming to him. Not that Hong Lu had any intentions of doing anything more, but it was odd… 

Hong Lu righted himself, sighing down at Huan. “I will not do to you what you did to Xichun, but I cannot let you near her again.” 

His head lowered. He wasn’t happy about this, but there was a sense of accomplishment to him. He was happy to have protected his sister. 

The Sinners were fast to swarm him with cheers of justice and elation; excitement rampant through them for the moment. 

Beside his head, Mei simply chuckled. 

Dante felt himself relaxing as well, relieved and feeling as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. Well done, Hong Lu. 

Gubo and the rest of N Corp had been taken out. The lackeys were dead, but Gubo had that same orange shield around him. Valentin must have felt trying to break through it wasn’t worth his time. 

The excitement at Hong Lu’s victory that the Sinners felt was short-lived, everyone soon moving onto the more pressing matter at hand. 

“Thank you.” Hong Lu’s voice was very emotional, returning to Dante and Mei. His mouth opened to say more, but no words could come out. 

Mei just grinned. “Couldn’t let that shoddy E.G.O beat you out when I had the real stuff with me.” 

He laughed good-naturedly, humored. “Of course, not~” A joyful smile lit his face for a moment before settling a bit, and he offered Discord back to her. “Thank you again. I am in your debt.” 

Her head tilted. “You sure?” 

He simply smiled, his eyes lightly dancing with a flitting light. “I’m sure. It was an experience I won’t be forgetting, and I do feel more assured of myself for it, but we’ll finish this out together.” 

Dante had no words to express how proud he was. 

A low giggle left the Liu Fixer. “You bet.” She accepted the E.G.O weapon back and went to put it back in her bag. 

“Besides,” a small laugh left him, “I don’t want you to get in trouble.” 

She just grinned. “I have my ways~” 

“I’m sure you do.” 

“Here.” Ryōshū nudged him, offering his own guan dao back to him. 

“Oh!” He exclaimed in light surprise. “Thank you, Ryōshū.” 

She just grunted, motioning her head to the door. 

Swallowing, he nodded firmly. “Yes. Let’s not leave Xichun waiting any longer.” 

With that urgency back upon them, they rushed to the door to head on through using Hong Lu’s eye as the key. 

They’ve wasted enough time out here. 

Chapter Text

The Xianren were revolting. Their bodies twisted and malformed; minds just as such. All in different ways, too. 

One was emaciated and hooked up to endless IVs in a wheelchair. 

Another with his skin stripped entirely from him. 

Yet another with roots and branches growing through her. 

Another, nothing but an upper body suspended from the ceiling; what remained of his body largely machine. 

Another, some kind of massive slug. 

Another in a massive jar. 

The list was endless, each equally as disgusting and depraved as the last. 

These were the revered Xianren who kept Daguanyuan and Hongyuan in high regard, their knowledge coveted and what truly ran the place. 

Things which could hardly be called human anymore. The air in here was heavy and thick with stagnation, all of the Xianren… eerily joyful to see them. Yet that joy was horribly off-putting. 

Some kind of altar was embedded into the wall at the end of the room. Atop it was Xichun, collapsed and disoriented. She was scarcely lifting herself up from the perch, staring down at a pane of glass in the center of the room in shock. 

“Ah, what a show you have given us on your journey here!” One elder exclaimed. “We were on the edge of our seats! What a glorious, fantastic display of the might of Mang!” 

Mei’s grip around him tightened. 

“A battle between brothers… how moving.” Another wiped nonexistent tears away. 

Hong Lu shifted, uncomfortable. 

“We simply could not tear our eyes away.” A hoarse chuckle grated against their ears. “And what a sight to see a battle of E.G.O. We should have engaged with our branch of Lobotomy Corporation far more than we did.” 

“Yes, that one performed quite better, didn’t it. A shame, there could have been much gained from a tighter correspondence.” Yet another piped in. 

How many… how many elders are there? All of them? From all time? To reach for immortality only to do this? Hide away and seek entertainment from suffering? 

And they’d been regaling the Sinners with their own tales. Everything Limbus Company had been through so far. From the G Corp soldiers to La Manchaland and now their own rush to get here. 

They’d seen all of it. 

Talking as if it was just reality TV. Acting like the Sinners were just characters in a show. 

All viewed through Hong Lu’s jade eye. 

This whole time… they’d been watching the Sinners through him. It made Dante’s skin crawl. 

Xichun looked up from the glass pane in the center, pink eyes a bit unfocused and pained. “Brother…?” She sounded lost and confused yet… with a hint of being touched. 

One of her hands clutched her side, though there was no way the elders had tried to prey on that, right? 

Hong Lu met her gaze, filled with worry. “Are you okay, Xichun?” 

Her eyes flicked up to Jia Mu, uncertain. 

That answer is a no. 

But… that lends Dante to think they weren’t too late. That’s such a relief. 

The question was how they go from here. 

“Oh, oh! We mustn’t forget to properly welcome our honored guests.” The excitement in the elder’s tone was terribly unsettling. “To fall within the exalted Star and join its ranks is worthy of applause! You must invite our little Baoyu over again, there is so much more for us to learn.” 

Dante’s blood ran cold. 

He could see Valentin’s jaw clench, nothing but disgust in his features, and he could feel Mei refraining from tightening her grip further, chest rumbling in a need to set the place on fire. 

“Do not look on us with such a face!” One laughed heartily, sounding incredibly unhealthy. “You’ve come across your own form of immortality! If only we’d had access to such a thing sooner. To come back to life is a feat we applaud whole-heartedly, and to have such close relations with a place which does not allow death is highly envious. There is entertainment to be had for centuries.” 

Of course, they’d be jealous of the Library: the way they’d gained immortality was utterly vile and grotesque. And all they care about is entertainment? 

This isn’t living. 

“What a marvel that place is. Baoyu, you must procure us invitations upon your next visit.” One elder urged eagerly. “A sentient A.I such as that one begets an intense study. How wonderful a machine.” 

Heat flared from Mei, her anger rising. 

“And imagine our surprise, our elation, upon the rampage of that Abnormality!” A boisterous laugh – as boisterous as these guys get. “We’ve not felt such disgust in our lives! To elicit a reaction even in us is wondrous – an unexpected surprise.” 

“Yes, yes! We would love to gaze upon that beast of smoke once again.” 

The Sinners all recoiled in disgust, recalling the barest thread their mind had held onto to remain intact. Something the elders revered. 

How… how could they… Dante had nearly lost his mind on the spot – would have if not for the properties of the Library – and these… things are treating like some grand novelty. 

“I’m calling Xiao…” Mei grumbled under her breath, so soft Dante almost didn’t hear her. 

“It must have known about our dear, precious jade, however.” One lamented. “Many viewings were blurred or cut off from our pleasure.” 

“If only it hadn’t noticed.” Another agreed. “We would have loved to see the experiments upon that strange, Golden Bough. Perhaps you can put in a good word for us with it, little Baoyu.” It chuckled. 

Dante didn’t know how much of the anger he felt flare up within him was his own or burning into him from Mei. 

“I was content enough with the showing the Red Mist of old put on!” 

“And the very Arbiter herself who silenced the Kong family? We must meet her! We’re such big fans.” 

Words could not describe the utter rage and revulsion that overcame the Sinners in that instance. 

They want to meet Binah? All they’d be seeing is the front end of a pillar. 

Or maybe she’d be happier verbally tearing them apart. 

Dante prefers the former. 

“I’m calling Xiao.” Mei repeated, a bit louder this time but not loud enough to be heard by anyone else. Her leg slowly hooked around Dante’s sternum to steady the both of them. 

<Wait, is that a good idea…?> Dante wasn’t even sure himself, but… 

No, he agreed. He didn’t like this. 

“Yes, we will be watching our precious jade upon his next venture into the Library.” Jia Mu smiled. Every time she did so, it felt nothing but sinister. “I’m sure we may find ourselves passage one day. However,” her eyes went to Xichun’s collapsed form, “the last ritual has been delayed long enough.” 

Dante could see fear seize Xichun, her eyes becoming nothing but pinpricks in horror. 

What had they been doing to her in here? 

Hong Lu stepped forward, seemingly out of pure instinct, but held himself back. 

“Now, present yourself with the utmost respect for our ancestor, our steadfast root, the one who has become an Anamnaworm for the sake of Hongyuan, the great families, and their descendants.” 

The elders began chanting around them, voices swelling and mixing together in their reverence for this worm. It was cultish, a chant for the blessings of the Xianhuang Worm. 

Like they were all brainwashed. 

Rodion nearly hurled – and Dante along with her – when Jia Mu’s neck bulged, and the worm emerged. Wrinkly, long, and with stubby limbs; it had the face, hair, and beard of an old man, and that only made it worse. 

Mei was squirming in his hold again, digging through her pockets as discretely as she could manage. 

Valentin postured himself in front of Dante and her protectively, providing a barricade for them. 

This is how the Xianren continue to control Hongyuan. How they all come to their desire for immortality. The very first, the founder of Hongyuan, persisted to this day to control all of them with his memories. Through a worm that clutches them upon their ascensions to Hierarch, and they can never leave. 

All of their wisdom and knowledge, from the start up to Jia Mu… it was a long chain of body-hopping. 

Xichun only looked more horrified. She didn’t want this. No one wanted this. 

Were all these twisted forms, this bastardization of life, all spurred from one worm? 

Where all of their worries were just boredom? They sought to fix their boredom as if it were the greatest issue anyone could ever have. 

Through Hong Lu. 

The poor soul cursed to bear their entertainment. 

To watch. 

To witness. 

Everything. 

The worst of humanity. 

Pain and suffering no child should have to endure. 

Countless people dying. The experiments. The destruction of the Kong family. Limbus Company. The Library. N Corp. The Whale. The Mansion. La Manchaland. 

All to entertain a bunch of animated corpses beyond their expiration dates. 

His very ancestors abused him for their pleasure. 

The Sinners were furious, and Dante along with them. 

Even Hong Lu… as long as he’d simply let the flow take him and shunted his emotions away… with him beginning to break out, the white of his knuckles around his guan dao was plain to see. 

“Grandmother, I would like to ask you something.” There was conflict in his voice as he took a small step forward. “What happens when the new Hierarch…” Hesitation. “Accepts the Anamnaworm of the great ancestor?” 

He wants information before he acts. 

“She will be gifted with the accumulated wisdom of all Xianren here.” Jia Mu sounded excited, and it was all wrong. “Then, she will be freed from this pathetic, disconnected body of an individual… Freed to share both her emotions and reason with all of us… and eventually, evolve into a transcendent being that exists solely to dedicate herself for the prosperity of Daguanyuan.” 

… no. 

No. Qiu was right. 

If the ascension were to complete, they’d lose Xichun forever. 

Dante can’t – won’t – let that happen. 

Mei pulled out her phone finally, moving to click a button. 

<Wait just a second, Mei.> Dante urged. Not right now. Soon, but not yet. 

Hong Lu held up a hand to her, prompting her to pause with a brow raised expectantly. “A being that exists solely for the prosperity of Daguanyuan…” He took a breath, letting it out slowly. “And all who accept the Xianhuang Worm… desire immortality at the end.” 

“It’s only natural.” Jia Mu chuckled. “To have accomplished a certain degree of deeds would naturally lead one to desire immortality. We are human, after all. We Xianren have all found our own secrets to immortality over the course of our reigns until we abdicated to the next, as she will as well.” 

Hong Lu frowned, looking saddened. 

Their humanity is long gone, Hong Lu. Just think about what they’ve done in the name of pleasure and boredom. What they’ll do to your sister. 

“How…” Rodion could hardly find words. “You must have had everything. Living at the top of the world as the head of a Wing of all things. The mantle of Hierarch was yours, with all the bells and whistles that come with it. How did you all come to living holed up back here, hidden away from the world in some dank basement?” 

She made a fair point. All their lives spent running for Hongyuan, then leading it all the while searching for immortality, only to lock themselves up in a room no one could enter? 

None of the elders seemed to mind her question, spouting things about how above everything they were and how Hongyuan would fall if they did. 

Dante would challenge that. He would challenge that and stake everything on it. 

Xichun could do it; she could do it without them. These rotting corpses weren’t doing anything for Hongyuan except laughing at the destruction it causes. 

“We have tarried overlong.” Jia Mu tutted, returning her attention to Xichun. “To accept the Anamnaworm of the ancestor is very much like the experience of being reborn. Is it not what you have sought so desperately, to stand before the masses in their undivided attention and awe?” 

Xichun’s breathing was starting to become more sporadic. “Am I… am I going to be like them, too?” She asked fearfully, voice quivering. 

Can’t you monsters see she doesn’t want this? 

Dante had half a mind to let Mei make her call now, but… 

Let Hong Lu give that signal. 

Mei was waiting a bit impatiently, tapping her fingers along the back of the device. 

“I remember him… He’s… he’s my great-great-grandfather. I thought he left to mediate a long, long time ago.” She sounded broken as she pointed out one of the elders. “He used to sneak me snacks… and told me so many old fables and stories…” 

Fond memories now tarnished. 

“Fear is fleeting next to the eternity of euphoria that awaits you, girl. I have experienced the very same myself.” That same expression Jia Mu had worn when the Kong were silenced… “I can offer you a word of advice if you so wish, to jumpstart your career.” 

All Xichun could do was gaze up fearfully at the woman who was supposed to be her grandmother. 

“There is strength to be found in your fears. Harness it, control it, we would be so very interested to see what a sensitivity to a powerful force of nature can conduct.” 

Hong Lu took another involuntary step forward, almost lunging if not for catching himself. 

Xichun was shaking, complexion devoid of color. 

They are that depraved-- 

Dante really shouldn’t be surprised. Not even slightly. 

Jia Mu stepped closer to Xichun, ready to commence the ascension. 

Xichun staggered back, tumbling a bit in her lack of strength. 

“Xichun.” Hong Lu found his voice again, taking another step. Voluntary. “Remember what you asked me earlier?” 

Her eyes darted to him, desperately seeking help. 

He means when she asked if joining the war was really his choice? 

“Back then, I didn’t really understand why you asked me that question.” He admitted softly. “But now… I ask you the same thing.” 

Her eyes tightened, tears welling. 

“Xichun.” His voice was soft and comforting, consoling. “Do you really want to become the Family Hierarch?” 

The question echoed through the chamber, the layers of protection and other emerging emotion thick in it. Earnest, desiring an honest response. 

“I…” Xichun could hardly find her voice. Her eyes were locked on her older brother, throat tightening. The desire within her was clear as the tears began to fall. “No… no, no, I don’t. I don’t… Not like this.” 

Hong Lu straightened, offering her a small smile. “Then you won’t. Not if I can help it. Because that’s what I want to do.” 

Her eyes blew wide, but the tears were long streaming. Her hand was still clutching her side, desperate. 

“You dare to defy tradition, Baoyu?” Jia Mu stared sternly over at him as he took a few more firm steps forward. “As all have done before… our forbearers, our ancestors, all who have sacrificed for our prosperity… you are only to do as your told. This is the Hierarch’s destiny.” 

Ishmael scoffed. “Destiny? To become a geriatric bastard only looking to find the next tool to venerate her opulence? She doesn’t want to do it, you can’t force her.” 

The elders laughed at her declaration, finding her amusing. 

They knew her character, after all. From their ‘stories’. A rebellious one, how cute, huh? 

Stories that they loved so much, especially the Kong family massacre. 

Dante wasn’t sure he’d felt so much anger before. Especially when they were so happy with Hong Lu’s shift in personality from that day forward… 

“I do dare.” Hong Lu cut through their reminiscing. “I told myself that I would protect Xichun from those wishing her harm. If it must be from the Xianren… so be it.” 

“Growing a spine? After all this time?” An elder laughed. “This turn of events is most intriguing! I so look forward to how the adventures change from here on.” 

“There is no need to posture yourself before us like so, little Baoyu.” Another tutted. “Your party’s goal in coming to Hongyuan was to find and retrieve a most precious treasure, was it not? Jia Mu, bring out the Golden Bough.” 

“Your wish is my command, venerated Xianren.” Jia Mu bowed and pulled a glowing light out from beneath the folds of her robe. 

A Golden Bough was presented before them, held loftily in her hands.  

“If only we’d seen what the Library had done with theirs!” An elder lamented. “Perhaps we could have understood this shining branch of our own.” 

“Enough of this rebellion, Baoyu. Do as you are meant to: accept this Golden Bough and embark on your next adventure for us.” She held it forward. 

“No.” Hong Lu stated firmly, cutting off the chant the Xianren had just started. 

Sinclair looked up at him, expression saddened but growing in determination. “Hong Lu?” 

He sighed softly. “Grandmother. What will you do if she does not accept the Anamnaworm?” 

Jia Mu scoffed lightly. “The exalted Xianhuang Anamnaworm is too frail to have his form manifested outside a body for too long. Not to mention how the sacred ritual to accept him into one’s body is a very precise procedure; continued resistance could pose a significant risk to her life. And you both would do well to recall that there are many in Daguanyuan who desire the responsibility of the Family Hierarch.” 

Her voice rose in volume, anger beginning to enter her form. “The very same rabble who are willing to abandon their own flesh and blood if it means they can seize power.” 

This really is a cult. 

“So…” Gregor breathed, eerily calm. “If Miss Xichun refuses that worm, you’re just gonna shove it into her ear, risk to her life be damned.” Another breath. “If she dies in the process, you’ll just find some sucker to fill her spot.” 

Sinclair shook where he stood. “This is all a sham… some kind of charade… you make everyone find the answer to immortality, shoving their own siblings to the side for their own gain. You’ve turned families against each other; Daguanyuan is a warzone. All just for filthy greed and this disgusting amusement.” 

Hong Lu put a hand to his shoulder, calming and steadying him. 

“I see.” Hong Lu spoke softly, brows knit in inner turmoil and pain. “Then, I cannot let you do this. I’m sorry, Grandmother, but this is my choice. Xichun will not be accepting the Anamnaworm and if that means we do not accept the Golden Bough, then we cannot accept the Golden Bough.” 

Jia Mu scoffed in disbelief. 

“Brother?” Xichun sniffled, looking up at him. 

He smiled kindly. “Don't worry, Xichun. Your big brother will protect you.” 

If she wasn’t already crying, she would be now. The tears came down thicker, a loud sniffle echoing through the chamber. 

“All your company desires is these Golden Boughs.” Jia Mu stated crossly. “What has gotten into you, little Baoyu?” 

Hong Lu’s recruitment flashed before them, Faust speaking with him. 

He had no wish to gain, only joining for the experience. 

But Faust had told him they’d find him that wish and found it he had. 

“Now might be the time.” He stated simply. “Even if it means to push against the currents, even if it means to be abandoned… I cannot sit here and watch as you force her to become a Hierarch she does not want to be.” 

“Bring ‘er in, Mei.” Heathcliff grumbled, stepping up to stand beside him. 

Hong Lu glanced at him, a bit uncertain. 

Heath only nodded. “It’ll be a load off, trust me.” He huffed. “Greed is unlimited, ain’t it? I’ve learned that plenty now: we gotta snatch our own freedom.” 

He took a breath. “It is rude to overstay one’s welcome. This isn’t a life for anyone.” 

At that, Mei clicked a single button on her phone and pressed it to her ear. 

“The feisty, little Liu seeks to call the dragon?” One elder sounded highly intrigued. “Please do, those heavenly flames may just bring a warmth we haven’t felt in centuries.” 

Hong Lu glanced back at Valentin. “Thank you for all of your assistance so far, but we’ll take it from here.” 

Valentin frowned, straightening. “Are you certain?” 

Hong Lu nodded. “Yes. This is a personal matter that the Library need not get mixed up in. I am terribly sorry for the trouble.” 

He sighed, returning the nod. “It’s no trouble, Hong Lu. This has been our own choice – we will respect your wishes.” 

Dante shifted the arm under Mei’s good leg to pull out his PDA. How was he-- 

Mei’s free hand came down and plucked it right from his hand, holding it for him to make his selections. “Hey Xiao, no time. Angela severely underestimated what Hong Lu’s eye was doing, and we have a bunch of rotting, old corpses who know too much. Huh? Yeah, yeah, I know, just get over here. Hong Lu’s taking care of any resistance they’re going to offer – he’s given his blessing, though isn’t really happy about it. These guys are nasty, Xiao. The culmination of the City’s rot.” 

A pause. Dante couldn’t hear Xiao’s responses, but he was too busy granting the Sinners their identities to focus too much on it. 

“Not to mention the Wing War waiting to happen.” 

“The What.” 

Dante heard that one. 

There laid a long battle before them, one filled with heartache, but Dante was confident they could overcome it. 

Hong Lu was overcoming the flow which swept him away, after all. Even if his own grandmother and elders wanted him to remain stagnant. 

Chapter Text

Water cascaded down from the gates broken open, crashing down into the floor of the temple and flooding the chambers in glistening purity. 

It was breathtaking. 

A mix of melancholy, accomplishment, and pride flitted through Dante. This had been a harsh ordeal for Hong Lu to overcome, finally standing up to his grandmother and learning the emotions he’d long suppressed… and the battle had taken a very long time, Jia Mu not willing to go down and providing a greater wall than he’d anticipated. 

But they’d done it. 

It was time for them to leave, then. All that needed said had been said, and it was only a matter of time before fire rained down upon them. 

Hong Lu had picked up Xichun, Valentin had since taken Mei from him, they were headed out. Leaving the enraged cries of the elders behind them. 

“A-ah, mine most sincerest apologies, young Meursault.” Don’s voice spoke shakily as they ran towards the temple doors. “T-T’would appear that while Rocinante suppresses most of the, ehm, fear, vestiges still remain.” 

Dante turned his head in confusion. 

Don had scrambled up Meursault at the sight of the water, clinging to him like her life depended on it. 

“It is no trouble.” The stoic man responded. 

Dante couldn’t help the flitting amusement through him. Immediately jumped for the highest point to escape the water without thought, hadn’t she. 

“I am so glad we tackled the Great Lake before you regained your memories…” Ishmael coughed awkwardly, perhaps a bit daunted at that prospect. 

Don… blanched, smiling shakily. “Ah, yes, t-tis fortunate.” 

“Dulcinea is never going to let you live this down.” Rodion teased. 

“Don’t you dare tell her!” And Sancho very briefly broke through the persona. 

Rodion just giggled, giving her a smug, knowing look. 

Don made a show of looking towards the flooded ground to get down and show her what for… but shrank back pitifully instead. 

Meursault dutifully carried her without complaint; one arm having gone up to support her legs. 

Dante shook his head. His same old Sinners, regardless of what they face. 

The doors came up, and they swiftly exited through them, letting them slam shut and lock the elders inside. 

The Sinners stood at the base of the bridge, staring at the sealed temple for a moment. 

Dante glanced at Hong Lu, not sure how he was feeling here. 

Hong Lu looked melancholy but… happy, looking upon the temple with a sense of determination. There was a small smile on his face, amused by the antics of the others. 

In his arms, Xichun appeared to be doing alright. She was frazzled, exhausted, and worn – her hair having come undone – but she was still herself. And, despite herself, she seemed to be enjoying being protected in her brother’s arms. 

Good… that was incredibly relieving. 

With a few nods shared amongst them, they went to cross the bridge. 

Don wasn’t willing to be put down even then – the water underneath the bridge way too soon after the tsunami that had near swept her away. 

About halfway across the bridge, at its height, Hong Lu stopped. 

“Hm?” His gaze went upwards. 

Yeah, Dante felt it, too. It was familiar. 

He followed Hong Lu’s gaze to the piercing red that greeted it, high up in the sky where you could scarcely make it out yet felt it so acutely. 

Slowly, Hong Lu put Xichun down. He kept her close, simply letting her stand on her own two feet. 

“There she is.” Mei murmured softly, chin resting on her fiancé’s shoulder. 

The ribbon of fire that framed Xiao royally was clear to see even so far down here from where she hovered above the temple, her wings beating rhythmically to keep herself airborne in wait for the go ahead. 

Mei had told her Hong Lu was alright with it, but she was still waiting for the man himself to give that word; eyes locked on him. 

“Is that…?” Xichun breathed, awed and beside herself. 

It was a grand image Xiao always brought to wherever she went; a noble, fiery dragon soaring through the skies that simply demanded respect. 

Tiekan Temple did not know what awaited above it, wading through a pool of water to desperately seek the gem’s view like the depraved, pleasure seekers they were. 

An armored dragon, patiently waiting for permission to silence the rot of Hongyuan. 

And poised atop the tip of her guan dao, ready to deliver judgement to those who’d defied their fates… 

Was Death herself. 

Hong Lu swallowed, eyes locked with the black and red of both women who awaited his call. He slid an arm around his sister, pulling her tightly close. 

Xichun didn’t question it; her arms quickly wrapped around him in return. 

Taking a breath, Hong Lu nodded with more certainty in this decision than before facing Jia Mu. 

It was saddened, but he would not risk harm to his sister from them again. 

The Black Boundary wasted no time, letting herself fall from the guan dao to the side with her robes billowing around her and disappearing into ribbons of shadow upon entering freefall. 

Ghostly red spider lilies rose from the ground where they stood, orbiting around the temple as far as the other side of the pond. 

Dante was glad they did not have to witness the carnage, the death, the Shi Branch Manager was enacting, but he knew it was a long time coming. 

Death herself had come calling. Those who had dared defy her would laugh in her face until it was too late. 

It already was. 

The Sinners watched the lilies spiral around them, gentle in their ebb and flow yet carrying a sense of finality. 

Xichun clung to her brother harder, face a bit ashen. 

Hong Lu wrapped his other arm around her, pressing his hand to her head to hold her to his chest. 

Heat reached down to them, the flames of Xiao’s ribbon of fire glowing more brightly. The color was slowly shifting from the ember glow of hot orange to a bright white, building more and more heat as the flames within and around her rose. 

With the rise of the heat, Dante could feel the excitement within Heathcliff rising as well, and the awe of the rest with it. 

The swirl of the spider lilies picked up, becoming more fervent. They solidified more the longer Yujin spent within the temple, the red color growing richer by the second. 

The white slowly advanced to a rich, brilliant blue; the heat intensifying. 

Yet it was a comforting heat, washing over them with the promise things would be taken care of. 

The blue flames reached their zenith, glowing with righteous power, and the flowers swirled upwards to funnel towards the dragon. 

A shift of shadows, Yujin reappeared and perched on Xiao’s shoulder. 

The symbol of the Shi glowed a bright black, red shining through the lilies, and split – cut in two in an instant. 

Blue light blinded them with a searing yet pleasant blast of heat. 

Through the funnel of red spider lilies, spread around the temple of the Xianren, blue fire gently caressed the petals that guided it down as it crashed down into the temple in a fury of flames that shook the ground and very foundation of Daguanyuan. 

The Sinners stood back in awe, a grim satisfaction flitting through them, as the bright, blue heavenly flames engulfed the temple in blinding light in a tornado of fire; the usher of death herself cutting the supposed immortals from their mortal bounds, and her flowers guiding the flames to the afterlife to claim them. 

All within a lake of sparkling water. 

It was, in a word, beautiful. 

They could only stand there and watch, feeling the heat wash over them and wipe the Xianren from the face of the earth. 

Hong Lu and Xichun clung to each other tightly, the fire dancing in their widened eyes. 

A peace seemed to come over them as they gazed upon the brilliant, blue flame; their embrace becoming more relaxed and eased. 

It was silent a moment, nothing but the sound of the roaring fire to comfort them. They had the Golden Bough, Hong Lu was moving forward and finding meaning in his actions, and Xichun was safe, set to take the throne of Hongyuan. 

A very successful mission, if you asked him. 

“Three now.” Mei noted after a moment, humming coyly. 

Hm? 

“Three… is a bit of a pattern.” Valentin replied with a hum of his own. “Might this be a hobby? 

An undignified laugh escaped the Liu Fixer. “Heavens forbid women have hobbies!” 

“What kind of hobby is burning down family homes?!” Heathcliff joined in with a cackle. 

“You wouldn’t understand.” Mei tutted. 

He just kept laughing. 

Dante shook his head in amusement, noticing Hong Lu smiling even if his gaze was still on the fire. 

“Ah, if only she’d been there to burn down La Manchaland.” Don shook her head in lament. “Alas, its fate rests with P Corp.” 

“Nah, they hired her to burn up all of the blood that was left over.” Mei looked like she was trying not to die, leaning dangerously to the side – nearly falling out of Valentin’s grip. 

Don’s lips pinched. 

Soon, she was shaking. 

It didn’t take too long before she was doubled over laughing (still clung to Meursault). 

Did they really? 

His clock must have somehow expressed his sheer bafflement because Mei was practically on the ground now with Valentin struggling to pull her back up. 

“O-okay…” Mei wheezed, coughing harshly. “That’s not exactly why she was called over there, but it did wind up happening.” 

Poor Xiao is going to be known for nothing but arsony. 

“I can’t believe…” Xichun breathed. “You…” 

“They are good friends of ours.” Hong Lu was gentle in his reply, beginning to run his fingers through his sister’s hair. “With them and brother Qiu… you’ll sit rightly on that throne.” 

Her eyes tightened. “Am I… really right for it? I couldn’t do anything in there and watch as you…” 

He shook his head. “It was my desire to protect you. The life of the Hierarch must be lonely without those who would leap to your aid when you need it. I don’t think there’s anything wrong with needing help now and then, no one’s infallible.” 

Especially not Jia Mu, who had never done anything with her suffering but push it aside. Leading her to become the monster they’d faced in the end. 

“It’s those who are most terrified to become Hierarch that I believe are best suited for it.” He offered a soft, happy, and proud smile as he gently patted her on the head. “With that fear, you will think twice before making a decision that will harm the people you serve.” 

It took a moment before Xichun slowly nodded, melting more into his embrace. 

A hug she so sorely needed. 

The fire ceased, dissipating with the lilies and leaving nothing but scorched earth where the temple had once been. The glow of heat where the temple had once been slowly eased, and their worries along with it – like a weight had been lifted from them. 

Wind blasted by them, the ground cracking savagely with Xiao landing on the molten slag where the temple had once been. Her wings were spread out, crouched with the landing – Yujin still perched atop her shoulder and tightly gripping one of her horns. Yujin’s single, visible eye looked rather dull, appearing as if she’d had to jolt to hold on and was not keen on hopping off into what may as well be lava. 

Fire erupted from the dragon’s feet, following every step she took along the lava and onto the stone pathway towards the bridge. Yujin hopped off her shoulder, and both dropped their E.G.O upon reaching the bridge, joining the Sinners. 

“The description was accurate.” Yujin stated simply, eyes closed in respect for the lives she’d taken. “They’d overstayed their welcome and perpetuated the cycle of suffering with a vice grip.” 

“You… how…?” Xichun had no shortage of awe in her voice, still yet to let her brother go. 

“Hello~ I said I had Xiao on speed dial, didn’t I?” Mei giggled with a stupid grin on her face. “Wasn’t expecting Yujin to come, though.” 

“There are many areas at which I excel, stealth is not one of them.” Xiao replied. Her eyes flicked down to Mei’s leg, an eyebrow going up with the motion. “What did you do?” 

“I pulled off greatness, is what I did.” Mei turned her head away. 

Both women looked to Valentin dully. 

Dante couldn’t help a soft chuckle. He was immensely grateful for Mei taking that challenge for him, things would have… gone really bad otherwise. 

“She got herself into a Mang duel with a Thumb Capo and pushed herself past what she’s capable of.” Valentin stated with a sigh. 

Slowly, they turned their dull gazes back onto Mei. 

She did not meet them. 

“It was pretty amazing.” Hong Lu chuckled, standing up for her. “He would have killed Dante otherwise, so it’s not so foolhardy as you might think.” 

“The Thumb Capo right there?” Xiao motioned a thumb to the other side of the bridge. 

… 

Oh Hell, Qiu’s still fighting him. 

“Uh… yeah, that one.” Heathcliff coughed. 

They swiftly kicked into gear and rushed over – Hong Lu picking Xichun back up, and her letting him. 

Qiu’s staff whirled around in an elegant frenzy, deflecting Lei Heng’s attacks and bashing any of the reinforcement Soldatos that remained to bits. Just the smallest glimpse of relief crossed his features when he noticed them. 

Countless bodies surrounded him equaling to the cuts and bruises he himself bore. 

Beside him, Daiyu allowed herself a much longer expression of relief. She was covered in blood and exhausted but fighting on still. “Baoyu… the fire…” 

Her eyes trailed up the bridge and went wide. “Ah.” 

Qiu’s staff ended another Soldato, leaving only Lei Heng himself in what had seemed to once be an endless stream of enemies. 

Katriel’s body was nowhere to be seen. 

“Hah… shit’s fucked, ain’t it?” Lei Heng growled, just as exhausted as Daiyu seemed. “I’m all outta gas… my boys are right blasted dead… KitKat’s takin’ a nap without permission… and these fellers have come back fresh with the Ochre Temperance and Black Boundary of all people behind ‘em. Fuck me sideways, why don’tcha? Girl’s as good as on that throne. Overkill much?” 

He huffed, rolling his shoulder painfully with his eyes flicking between the two Colors that had crashed the party. “Any way I can see m’self out of this Hellhole? 

Qiu gave them his own look. 

Their response was to lean against the bridge. This would be left to his discretion; they would not interfere. 

A look of appreciation briefly passed over him a split second before a heavy boom echoed across the expanse of the pond and empty island in the center; his staff slammed into the ground. 

The next sequence of events held them in another state of awe. Perhaps not to the extent as the eradication of the Temple, but the clear ease and anger within his form as he performed the most powerful Mang they’d seen to date was not something they’d soon forget. 

Qiu offered Lei Heng the very same deal Heng had given Zilu. 

Take a singular hit. 

Heng lit a cigar and breathed deeply, reverently, taking up his Shin. 

Qiu leveled his staff, still wrapped, on Heng’s shoulder. 

Where Mei had struggled and overextended herself to create three rings, Qiu made five as if it were nothing, easily obliterating Lei Heng’s head and ending the conflict with one, fell swoop. 

The Capo’s head was smashed to smithereens, blood and gore splattering to the ground followed by the dull thud of his body. Just like that, it was over. The man who had terrified Ryōshū so greatly and stood in the Sinners’ way was gone. 

“Impressive.” Xiao hummed, brow raised quite high. 

Yujin nodded in agreement. “Quite.” 

Thus, Kong Qiu had placed himself on the Library’s radar. 

“Hey, Qiu, Qiu!” Mei waved at the man from where she clung to Valentin’s neck, smiling like mad. “Can I have his sword?” 

Valentin raised a brow at her. “Are you going to use it?” 

“Nah, it’s just cool.” 

Qiu gave her a glance of bemusement that seemed to turn slightly cheeky? “I will not stop you from retrieving it should you so desire.” 

She looked elated for a second before realizing that she actually couldn’t do that from where she was stuck being carried by Valentin. 

“Vaaaaaaaaaal…” She whined, arm swiping towards where the sword laid. 

His eyes rolled but he walked her over to it. 

Appearing amused just a moment longer, Qiu let out a soft sigh and schooled his features. 

“Though the throne may be all but secured, time is still of the essence.” He stated simply, bringing them out of their stupor. His eyes drifted to the Colors. “You have friends in quite high places, little brother.” 

Hong Lu chuckled softly. “You’d be quite surprised, big brother.” 

“Will you two assist us further, or is it merely the elders you wished to silence?” Qiu asked them directly. 

“We will follow the word of the new Hierarch should she desire our steel.” Yujin replied evenly. “Free of charge, of course. We do not accept payment from friends.” 

A small smile lifted his lips. “Well, then, little sister? Or I suppose I ought to say Hierarch?” His head moved to Xichun. 

Hong Lu pouted as he placed her back on her feet, though remained close. 

She looked horrifically daunted for a moment before shaking it off and setting into her role seamlessly with a stern expression. “Whichever pleases you most, big brother. We take to the throne. If the Ochre Temperance and Black Boundary wish to assist in my ascension, I will gladly accept it.” 

Xiao chuckled, looking lightly impressed. “You’ll make a fine leader yet, little one.” 

Despite herself, dark red blush dusted her cheeks. 

“Yes, she will.” Hong Lu practically beamed, pride exuding from him. 

“I believe we are all in agreement there, little sister. Let us away.” Qiu strode forward. 

Without further time to waste, they took off. 

Any opposition that remained along the way to the throne of Hongyuan was swiftly silenced, the combined might of Qiu, Yujin, and Xiao so overwhelming that Dante honestly believed they could take on just about anything and win. 

Upon taking the throne, Xichun would ask the three to stand down. From there, she was the picture-perfect image of authority and power, directing Hongyuan’s forces, her Heishou packs, to drive out any opposition and hunt down those who dared commit treason against a Wing. 

The Family Hierarch War was over. 

Xichun sat upon the throne as the rightful Hierarch. 

And Hong Lu smiled, free of burden. 

Chapter Text

A lot had happened the past few days. 

After Xichun had decisively silenced any thoughts of a Wing War, things had seemed to settle down for a moment… outside of Saude threatening to train Xichun in order that Limbus Company’s new ally was solid on her throne (not so much a threat as a promise), and Mei had subsequently shut her down citing better sources that… she didn’t actually state, to Saude being horribly unimpressed. Dante knew what Mei’s intent was, though, and he agreed. 

Look, he liked Saude, he did, but Limbus Company itself… he wasn’t a fan of. He didn’t trust the Company with Xichun. At all. Saude could help, but Dante would be far more comfortable if it wasn’t spearheaded by Limbus by any means. 

Mei and Valentin had left not long after that, though, but the Sinners knew they’d be seeing them again soon. 

Anyway, another Walpurgisnacht had hit while things in Hongyuan were being sorted out (and the Sinners had a nice break that actually wasn’t in the Library for once). They’d met a few new Abnormalities and acquired some new identities. 

These new ones… Dante had been a bit hesitant to use Rodion, if he was being perfectly honest, with how down on herself that version was, but the more he looked into the identity, the more he felt comfortable making use of her. Sure, she was down on herself, but this was the most special and reliable Rodion had ever been. It really was a shame she herself couldn’t see it, and Dante likely couldn’t help her, but maybe it would help his Rodya in some way. 

There is the other matter of this Walpurgisnacht, though. A matter… that had the Sinners’ mouths running dry. 

Tiphereth. Both Tiphereths. 

They’d only ever met one Tiphereth, and Sinclair had mentioned Tiphereth telling him of a brother she’d lost. 

They weren’t sure they wanted to poke that hornet nest, but even more worrying was the coffin they’d picked up in the dungeons attached to that Walpurgisnacht. Black and engraved in runes similarly to Binah’s pillars, sealed shut by some means – not that any of them wanted to pry it open. E.G.O gifts didn’t persist outside of them, thankfully, but it was just… disconcerting. 

They might have to ask. It was too unsettling. 

That could be dealt with at a later time, though. There was something far more pressing at the moment. 

A vote of no confidence had been called on Xichun’s legitimacy, and they had a month to prove to the board that she was fit for her title. 

What Jia Yuanchun’s deal was, Dante did not care. 

He just wanted to punch the woman in the face. 

She had even tried to cite the loss of Tiekan Temple as grounds for Xichun’s termination (though, Dante was pleased to note how bewildered she’d sounded during it), which almost had borne fruit if not for Zigong’s timely entrance. 

Thanks, Zigong. 

… Dante wonders how N Corp is taking the destruction of the temple and not being able to retrieve what they’d gone there for. Oh, not that he’s worried; he just wishes he could have seen the looks on their faces. 

Anyway, with that stupid snake… What right does she even have to Hongyuan? As Zigong had so helpfully pointed out (seriously, props to Zigong for all of that), Yuanchun is an outsider to the place. Why would anyone want an outsider running things? Why was the council even remotely considering an outsider in these matters? 

As things stood, they need to get Xichun to training, and what better place for all of them to help her and to gather even more assistance than the Library? 

<A-and that’s how we wound up here.> Dante finished his explanation. 

Behind him, the Sinners, Xichun, Zilu, and Daiyu all looked mixes of daunted and sheepish. 

Daiyu… had been let go from Baochai’s service. No one was sure what was going on with Hong Lu’s former betrothed, and Daiyu was incredibly worried (as were they all), but the bodyguard was sticking with them for the rest of their time in District 8. 

Angela quirked a brow at him. “I suppose the matters of Wings truly should not surprise me. To find a practice possibly more depraved than Lobotomy Corporation is… a bit sobering.” 

“You’ve had that a lot, haven’t you?” Roland noted, rubbing his chin. 

Carmen elbowed him, earning a bewildered, mouthed ‘what?!’ in response. 

Zilu was helping them with the lesson planning at Qiu’s behest while Wei and Zigong took care of all of the paperwork for this mess (truly, the greatest soldiers of their time). They’d have to get those two here soon so they can get some rest and maybe some more help with the paperwork. The two had sorta run off before Dante could pull out the invite. 

But, regardless, Zilu was their main liaison with anything regarding Xichun’s training back in Daguanyuan and main overseer on the Sinner side in the Library. That was the idea, anyway. 

Convincing the three to go to the Library had been a little bit of an effort – and likely would be for the other two once they get around to grabbing them. Zilu had been far more willing to listen than Xichun and Daiyu, more intrigued if cautious to their clear terror at the idea. Some coaxing and a mention of those who would be there, and Xichun’s curiosity got the better of her (truthfully, it was Hong Lu’s assurances that eased her enough to agree even if she was still hesitant about the whole thing. Same with Daiyu, really). 

<It’s been a lot, yeah.> Dante nodded. <Each place in the City is just about as messed up as the last, but if we can make effort to change this one, I don’t see why we shouldn’t.> 

“So, what?” Gebura raised a brow, leaning back in her seat chewing on her usual candy. “You want us to train her?” 

<You were gonna train us, so…> Dante just shrugged. The logic checked out to him. 

Most of the Patrons were here with one of their Fixers, though Binah wasn’t. Likely tending to Enoch and Ai with Xiao. 

Dante was very nervous to see her again, knowing what he did now. How would she react to this? To them knowing? To Hong Lu as he has grown? 

He couldn’t know. 

“I thought we were told, under no uncertain circumstances, that she isn’t training us.” Heathcliff pointed out a bit too quickly, tensed. 

Not keen on dying again, huh? 

“Fuhuhuhu…” Ryōshū chuckled darkly. “To turn down training from the Mist herself would be foolish.” 

“T’would be the greatest of honors!” Don smiled broadly. 

Gebura just sighed. 

Angela waved her off. “Let’s not be jumping the gun here, we’re not quite there yet.” 

Zilu’s uncovered yellow eye shifted down to where Ryōshū lounged in her own chair. “By ‘the Mist’, you don’t happen to mean--” 

“Aye!” Don answered for her with great enthusiasm. “The Red Mist of legend herself stands before you!” Her smile was so bright, it was almost blinding. 

“I’m sitting.” Gebura stated, deadpan. 

Eye widening, Zilu then looked straight at Gebura and bowed. “Ah, it’s an honor to be in the presence of one so great.” 

Gebura sighed heavily, pressing back irritation. “We’re all warriors here, let’s not make a big deal out of it.” 

Behind her, Yujin stifled a laugh behind her hand. 

“I understand.” Zilu nodded, standing back straight. “Though I have many questions, they can wait.” 

It was likely Qiu would be interested in speaking with Gebura as well, not to mention Zigong and her strive for information. 

There was a bead of sweat sliding down Zilu’s temple, a bit intimidated knowing just who the Library housed. It was daunting, but she was taking it pretty well. 

It was almost a night and day difference between the Zilu they’d first met and the one who stood beside them now. The casual clothing certainly helped that matter, giving her a far less intimidating appearance (but what was the point of the bandages? Just… coverage? Zilu didn’t have any noticeable scars), but she herself was acting a lot more relaxed and friendly with everyone. 

That relaxation wasn’t quite helping Xichun and Daiyu with the situation. 

“The… elders did mention the Red Mist, didn’t they.” Xichun spoke, voice small. “I hadn’t quite registered it, but…” 

“We have been here a couple times now, so they’d seen a lot of the place regardless of how much Angela hid from them.” Hong Lu looked a bit ashamed of that. “I apologize for the invasion of privacy.” 

Angela simulated a sigh, holding up a hand. “I’m the one who allowed your eye to maintain most of its functionality, that’s on me. It’s not as if this was any of your choice, anyway.” 

He was silent for a second. “I suppose not.” 

Daiyu laughed softly in disbelief. “What have you been up to in your time away, Baoyu?” 

He only smiled. “It has been quite the adventure. Don will happily regale you with it later.” 

The Fixer-aficionado in question perked up greatly. 

A small smile lifted her lips; brows knit slightly in concern regardless. “I’ll look forward to it.” 

“I don’t know how to process any of this…” Xichun whispered, pressing her face into her hands. 

The Patrons exchanged sympathetic glances. 

“It is something you will have to learn to.” Hokma stated sternly yet not unkindly. “As the head of a Wing, something like this cannot cause so much hesitation in making a swift and firm decision.” 

She swallowed and let her hands fall back into her lap, a bit shaky. “Y-yeah, I will.” 

“Speaking of,” Angela used the moment of insecurity as a segue, “you have made your next visit back here with the intent we take her under our wing?” 

Dante nodded. That was what he’d asked; she was simply reiterating. Mei and Valentin clearly hadn’t mentioned it. 

Not surprising, on Mei’s part, though Valentin easily could have been distracted. 

“I hope you know how presumptuous such a request is.” She stated. “Yes, we said we would train you and the Sinners, and we intend to uphold our end of that bargain – we are a mutual relationship for the survival of the people in the City, a betterment for life across it. It is a mutual relationship we have here, springing this is a bit short notice.” 

Dante felt his shoulder sag. <I… sorry. It was out of nowhere for us, too. We don’t have a lot of time.> 

Only a month. Yuanchun was on something, he swore. 

“I am not turning you down, know that. I merely want you to understand what it is you are asking.” The A.I shook her head. “Curating friendly relations with H Corp will be beneficial for us as well, especially if you truly trust her to have the best interests of the people at heart.” 

Dante – and most of the Sinners – sat straight on the dot. <We do. Absolutely.> 

Xichun shifted, trying to hide her blush behind her sleeves. “It’s nice to be able to understand him now, but is he always this sappy?” 

“Yeah/Pretty much/Absolutely/Yup/You betcha/Certainly/It’s quite endearing,” and all other manner of confirmation was spoken at once by the Sinners. 

Dante rubbed the back of his neck. What’s he supposed to do? Being a sap helps bring them back to him when they fall astray. 

Angela’s head tilted, amusement flitting through those of the Library. “Truly? Well, then I suppose we’ve no reason to distrust you. Trust is vital between us; I’ve no desire to sully it. I merely hope you put more thought into bringing new things before us in the future.” 

<We will.> Dante agreed easily with a nod. <Sorry about that. Of course, we plan to help as well. Zilu here is assisting us in getting lesson planning together for all of the Sinners to give their own classes, but the power and knowledge here is insurmountable.> 

And that might be putting it lightly. 

Angela hummed, glancing up to Roland and Carmen who stood behind her. 

Roland rubbed his chin. “I don’t think any of us have qualms, whoever’s needed can shift schedule. Someone on our side should take point, though. If Zilu’s taking it on the Sinner side, I mean.” 

Two sets of classes, then, or something like that? That made some sense – they might need to go back and forth between here and Daguanyuan a bit so that the families don’t catch word of the Hierarch just disappearing (and she still has other duties to tend to), anyway. 

“Reasonable enough.” She nodded. “I would like to hear what the Hierarch herself has to say on the matter.” 

Xichun took a breath as all attention came onto her. “I appreciate any and all of the time and effort that goes into assisting me with this matter. I’ll admit it’s incredibly irksome to me that this has happened. What big sister Yuanchun has planned, I can’t possibly know, but it doesn’t have the best interests of District 8 in mind by a longshot. She’s been in Q Corp’s corner for some time now, so it will only be to further another Wing and likely leave this one and its people to rot. If I must express some concerns about this plan, I don’t know how we’re going to fit all of this into thirty days.” 

She’d entered a more ‘Hierarch’ mode, but the relaxed friendship she’d developed with the Sinners wasn’t applicable here. She didn’t know those of the Library, she couldn’t come out of the gate acting like they were friends. For all intents and purposes, this is a business meeting between them. 

“A very unfortunate time limit.” Yesod stated, crossing his arms. “But one this Yuanchun is beholden to as well. Except, in matters of the Library, we have our ways. A cheat code, if you will.” 

“That’s how you dealt with that Warp Train at the leisurely pace, right?” Martina asked curiously from where she stood behind him. 

Warp Train? 

He nodded. “It’s not something Angela does much with for a sense of normalcy most of the time, but this would be the time to make use of it.” 

“Yes, the time dilation properties.” Hokma hummed, rubbing his chin. “A rather volatile one.” 

Xichun blinked. “Time dilation?” 

Angela cupped her chin in thought. “I can create however much time we need in here with the assistance of the Light – X has affirmed our connection enough for me to make light use of it as it was with the Train. I simply see no reason to most of the time.” Her eyes met Xichun’s. “You needn’t worry about not having enough time to train. We can accommodate for just about anything.” 

Xichun rolled her jaw; a brow creased with worry. She wasn’t wholly sold on this idea by the looks of it, but Dante could understand any hesitation in regard to the Library. 

That’s okay. They can help her with that. The Library’s denizens were pretty quick to endear themselves to you, too. 

She must have no shortage of questions – Daiyu as well. That they can also help with, and anyone here was usually happy enough to answer. 

Dante was feeling pretty good about this. 

“Pardon my tardiness.” Binah’s sonorous voice entered the room, the woman striding in without a care; Xiao behind her. “Ai was not eager for her nap.” 

Dante felt his stomach twist, all attention moving towards the former Arbiter. A range of emotion came over the Sinners in that moment, etched onto their faces: anxiety, distrust, fear, and even irritation at the others from a couple of them for how they were reacting. 

Seeing her again after that, he didn’t know what to think. Yes, it was her; it couldn’t be anyone else. Even if her hair was longer, her expression holding just a mote more emotion than it used to, gentler in a way, more curious, just a hint of something behind those dull black eyes… the scarring around her neck, etched into her hand, the absence of the Arbiter’s garb. 

Binah, as she is now, not as Garion, has done nothing to you, Dante. Outside of siccing Gebura on them when they first got here. She’s done nothing, there’s no reason to accuse her of anything at this moment. She stands straighter than she did back then, certain in who she is as part of the Library and her place in the family she has formed. 

He swallowed, feeling himself almost trembling. Calm down, Dante, calm down. Binah wasn’t paying any of their stares mind, anyway. 

Daiyu had gone stiff as well, uttering a soft ‘is that…’ under her breath. 

Hong Lu tensed, hands wringing, but with a few nudges from the rest and a deep breath, he had himself back under control. His eyes moved over her, uncertain but growing in determination. 

This is Hong Lu’s decision, not yours. She’s not the person you saw in that memory. 

Lowell cracked a smile, chuckling. “She never is.” 

“Always raring to go.” Xiao sighed. “It’s hard to get her to stop.” 

Now that he’s thinking about it, how much trouble did Mei get into for her little… stunt? 

Binah’s dim eyes roamed over the Sinners and found Hong Lu. 

Dante nearly jolted. 

Angela gave him an odd look, head tilting in confusion. 

Hong Lu swallowed, gaze wavering, but he did not turn away. 

Her head tilted; an invitation. One she’d given him many times before that had gone unheeded. 

Dante glanced at the former jade, offering a silent support and encouragement. 

Slowly, ever so slowly, Hong Lu nodded. 

Daiyu’s head turned towards him, expression concerned and questioning. 

Hong Lu’s own expression was certain, however. 

A small smile lifted Binah’s lips, head nodding just slightly in return in acknowledgement. 

It felt as if a weight had been lifted from him, but he couldn’t imagine how Hong Lu must be feeling. 

“There is something you are not telling us, Binah.” Angela stated, giving her aunt an unappreciative stare. 

She chuckled. “It is simply… a matter of old which begets tending to. You needn’t fret; it matters not to the Library.” 

Angela looked like she disagreed but let it go with a huff. She knew better than to argue back against Binah. 

Chesed looked at his wife with a soft frown on his face, asking a silent question of his own. It was likely he knew. If anyone knew, it would be him. 

She merely motioned her head, almost entirely imperceptible. 

“H-how do you…” 

A small voice spoke up, Xichun rising to her feet with her eyes wide and face ashen. 

Binah turned to her, brow lightly quirking in intrigue. 

Xichun’s eyes were locked on the woman’s neck, horror prevalent in her form as she shakily approached just enough to fully face her. 

Now, Binah’s expression turned to what Dante imagined was concern. 

They stared at each other for a moment, filling Dante and the Sinners with no shortage of worry. 

“Xichun?” Hong Lu spoke softly. “What’s wrong?” 

He’d shifted, seeming to be working himself up to defend her from Binah if need be. 

Xichun didn’t seem to hear him. 

Binah’s hand lifted, tracing a finger along one of the many branching lines along her neck. 

Xichun flinched, but her gaze didn’t leave the markings, hand instinctively moving to her side. 

Dante felt himself go cold. 

A low hum left the former Arbiter. “You’ve met with a terrible fate, haven’t you, child?” 

“I… how do you…” Xichun struggled to find words, mind racing a mile a minute. 

“Ease yourself, child.” Binah stepped closer, eyes moving down to where Xichun desperately clawed at her side. “It would appear the amulet sealing my prison was unearthed.” 

Gebura’s reaction was immediate, sitting upright in her chair on the spot with a loud thunk. “What the Hell do you mean the amulet’s unearthed?!” 

Binah’s eyes flicked over to her, unchanging. “I do not believe you require explanation, sister dear.” 

There was a loud screech as Gebura surged to her feet, her chair flying backwards with Yujin deftly stepping to the side to avoid it before it slammed into a wall. An enraged string of curses growled from the Color’s mouth as she stormed straight out of the room, the doors slamming shut so powerfully the chair Dante sat in shook violently. 

Ryōshū pulled out a luxury cig and lit it. 

Dante could see the horror on the Patrons’ faces, frozen with this information come to light. 

An amulet? 

In relations to Xichun’s side where… 

Jia Huan had found something in the ruins of L Corp’s main branch, something with… incredible electrical power. 

Realization hit him like a Warp Train. 

Oh. 

Angela let out a low sigh. “I am glad we reinforced the doors. Yesod?” 

The Patron of Technological Sciences looked… ashamed, lacking. “I…” His fists balled. “If I’d had better tools…” 

“Yessy…” Malkuth spoke softly, placing a hand to his arm. “It’s not your fault; you did what you could. We couldn’t have known it’d still be there.” 

His teeth grit. 

“I don’t think this is something you could have accounted for, Yesod.” Martina tried to assuage as well. 

Dante then noticed how much hotter the room had gotten and turned his head to Xiao. 

Her expression was grim, smoke leaking from her nostrils, but she didn’t say a word. 

“Binah--” Chesed rose to his feet, moving towards his wife. He looked stressed. 

She halted him from moving any closer, eyes back on Xichun. 

“Tell me, dear child, how was it that this fate found you?” If Dante wasn’t going crazy, then her tone has lowered into something… softer. 

Xichun swallowed, eyes tightening. “My… older brother went searching through the ruins of the fallen Corporation with his company and found some kind of device in it that he worked back into functionality. I…” Another swallow. “He… I don’t really remember.” Her voice was barely audible. 

Another hum, Binah’s hand moved to Xichun’s; both now covering the site of Xichun’s vulnerability. “Perhaps fate would be that which diminished the charge that the remnant remaining did not kill.” 

Xichun took a shuddering breath, desperately trying to calm herself. 

“Deep breaths, child.” Binah spoke lowly, gentle. 

“Binah.” Chesed spoke again, voice almost inaudible. “If that collar is still out there…” 

Collar… 

The ring around Binah’s neck, the branching, fern-like patterns stemming from it, Xichun’s fear of lightning. 

A pit formed in Dante’s gut as the pieces fell into place. 

How… why… on an Arbiter… 

How had Xichun survived something meant to discipline an Arbiter? 

Binah shook her head lightly. “It is not of concern to us if we do not know its whereabouts.” 

Chesed crossed the remaining distance, very much disagreeing, but snuck his arms around her waist tightly and buried his face into her neck. 

“Does it hurt?” Xichun asked, still looking at the scars with pain in her eyes. 

“Not often.” Binah replied. “My wounds have settled, yours are still fresh.” Her eyes flicked down to her husband. 

He took a breath and nodded, lifting his face to regard the Hierarch with a saddened expression. “If you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to examine the site of contact. I happen to have some experience with electrical wounds.” 

Xichun finally tore her gaze away from Binah’s neck, giving him a look of uncertainty. 

“It would appear we have much to discuss.” Binah’s other hand came up to land atop Xichun’s head and gently muss her hair. 

Xichun accepted the contact, expression crestfallen. 

Discuss much, they did. 

Dante hadn’t thought he’d feel so bad for someone who had once held the City under fear, but the explanation the Patrons had given over the collar that kept Binah in check during the early years of Lobotomy Corporation was… he didn’t have words. 

At the very least, they could be at ease knowing that the Library could help Xichun with it, and that there was no question to their willingness to train her any longer – more motivated to with this new information come to light. 

And Binah had made it clear, under no uncertain terms, that she was taking charge of the Library’s side of the training. 

… with Yesod making it certain that no one would tell Nemo that they’d just allied with the new H Corp CEO. Dante didn’t know Nemo very well, but he knew enough to know that was a bad idea. For Xichun’s sanity, anyway. 

Chapter Text

The day had been very productive already, and Dante was feeling good about it. 

They were heading back up the Library from Literature, having been working with Hod and Malkuth to set lesson plans together for everyone. Malkuth once wrote all of the employee handbooks for Lobotomy Corporation, and Hod had been in charge of training – Zilu had seemed to very much appreciate their assistance in setting things up for the Sinners with both sides. 

Lessons would be starting tomorrow for Xichun and Sinclair (who was also going to be training alongside Xichun for the classes that the Sinners were giving), but the time crunch they were on didn’t seem so daunting any more. Of course, the training that involved the Library would be for all of the Sinners and that… that was daunting, especially since Binah had apparently told Malkuth and Hod that Gebura was not banned from training them. 

What Hell was coming for their poor, unfortunate souls… 

“Don’t worry! She won’t be going full power with you all.” Malkuth had tried to assuage them. 

Unfortunately, it hadn’t made them feel much better. 

But really, their biggest concern should probably be Binah’s involvement at all. What training does one have to expect from an Arbiter?! And the fact she was insistent on taking charge – whether it was because of Hong Lu’s involvement or Xichun’s side… probably both. Dante was very uncertain about that whole thing, what her deal was, but the training was certain to be effective, right? 

Yeah, he can’t shake off the terror. 

Something’s coming for him as well; he just knows it. Mei had basically promised it. 

“Baoyu…” Daiyu spoke up, sounding concerned. “That woman…” 

Hong Lu glanced back at her with a blink, not piecing it together immediately. “Hm? Oh, you mean Binah?” 

The blue-haired woman nodded, brows knit. “My eyes cannot have deceived me; she is the Arbiter who silenced the Kong family.” 

Xichun nearly tripped, Sinclair having to scramble to catch her before she smashed her nose on the stairs. 

Zilu’s head snapped over to them, brow furrowing and a frown beginning to tug her lips downwards. “The very Arbiter? That is she?” 

Dante felt his gut roil uncomfortably, swallowing. 

Hong Lu put up a hand to assuage them, smiling softly. “Yes, that was her. When the cuckoos were spawned and unleashed upon the old headquarters of Hongyuan, she led her Claws into the building to silence every possible hint of the taboo that had been committed; the very next day, she would lead two of those Claws into an old lab in the Outskirts, where she and the Red Mist met their ends fighting each other.” 

Daiyu stared at him. “I… recall you talking about having met her, but…” 

It’s a lot to take in. She’d seen everything with them, but Dante couldn’t blame her hesitation. 

Zilu sighed heavily, taking on a more serious expression. “Do you trust her?” 

Hong Lu’s eyes flicked over to the tall woman. Slowly, he nodded. “I do. She’s not the woman she was back then, who killed what remained of those who had attended the presentation that day. Grand…” He hesitated. “Grandmother and I were spared, having no reason to bring us harm for we did not know the taboo. No longer is she an Arbiter of the Head, she is a Patron and protector of the Library – of which we are allies.” 

Zilu nodded slowly, visible eye closing. “If that is your heart. Master Qiu would be… interested to speak with her.” 

Hong Lu chuckled softly. “She would probably be interested in speaking with him.” 

Diayu looked down, eyes tightening. “Are you certain you wish to speak with her?” 

His gaze returned to her, feeling the grief she did. “I… have put off this conversation too long already.” 

Her eyes snapped back up to him. “Baoyu--” 

“I do.” He seemed to be trying to muster up his own courage. “I do want to speak with her. I simply…” He trailed off, pausing in his ascent. 

“You can back off and do it later if you’re uncomfortable.” Ishmael suggested. “Don’t push yourself.” 

“Stuff ain’t easy.” Heathcliff rubbed the back of his head. “Dunno how I’d feel if I were in your shoes. Probably angry, so you’re already doing better than I would.” 

Hong Lu let out a quiet laugh. “Maybe. But I told her we’d meet today, so I want to hold to my word.” 

Dante could tell, too, that he did truly want to do this. He was nervous, that was all. 

“You technically didn’t say anything.” Gregor pointed out. “Silent conversations don’t need to be held to their word, eh?” 

Rodion snorted. 

“It would be best not to keep such a lady waiting too much longer. If the time has been set, then it has been set, whether it was by mouth or not.” Zilu supported her elbow in her palm, other hand cupping her chin. 

Philosophy was their current destination, and Dante did think that this was something better done sooner than later. Still, plans could change if Hong Lu didn’t want to – though, this had been his own decision. 

“No, I agree. She’s waited long enough.” Hong Lu smiled and continued up the stairs. 

Nothing more to be done, the rest followed. 

“She’s an Arbiter?!” Xichun questioned in a harsh whisper. “I guess that explains the air around her.” 

“Uh… yeah.” Sinclair chuckled abashedly. “She takes a bit to get used to.” 

“Oh, sorry, Xichun.” Hong Lu’s smile turned apologetic, looking back at her. “I guess we should have mentioned that.” 

“And the Red Mist.” Daiyu managed her own small smile. 

“A greater explanation of everything the Library holds before bringing you here would have been ideal.” Yi Sang bowed his head in lament. “We were perhaps too rushed.” 

“We’ll explain better with Wei and Zigong when we get them here, no biggie.” Rodion waved it off. 

“No biggie, indeed.” Xichun deadpanned sarcastically. “Learning this is definitely a bit of a shock… as with everything surrounding the situation, but…” She pursed her lips. “I sensed no ill intent.” 

Binah was being genuinely nurturing once she knew of Xichun’s plight. 

“I’ve not sensed any either, not once.” Hong Lu agreed, gaze forward. 

No. Much as she put them all on edge, Dante also hadn’t. She wasn’t an open book by any means, but she tended to say what she meant even if it was indecipherable most of the time. 

“I do think we can trust her.” Xichun stated softly. “Former Arbiter or not.” 

… Binah’d made a big impact for her already. 

Hong Lu smiled softly. “I’m glad you think so.” 

Philosophy was before them in no time, and they stepped onto the floor to find Binah’s usual tea table was – expectedly – occupied. Binah and Chesed both awaited them. A little surprising was Enoch happily sipping away at something in his father’s lap as his eyes locked on the paper boat Chesed mimed sailing around his head. 

Probably tea. It’s always tea. 

“Baoyu, is it?” Binah greeted as they entered her domain. 

Hong Lu let out a somewhat surprised sound. “Ah… you remember?” 

“There is not much which remains wholly intact from Garion’s life, but that incident was recent enough to her end that most offers itself.” She replied. “I will refer to you however you wish.” 

He took a moment to respond, everyone hovering awkwardly a distance away from the table at which she sat. “I don’t mind any which way.” 

She only offered a hum in response to that. “Very well. Might you care to join me?” She motioned to an empty chair. 

Hong Lu glanced at the table, to the kettle and cups for tea laid out upon it. After a moment, a low hum left him. 

“Silence and the metallic scent of black tea, right?” He asked softly as he hesitantly approached the table. 

A low hum left her, head tilting. “Indeed, those were Garion’s greatest companions. They are companions that remain close to myself to this day, but there is far more in life to be found, is there not?” 

Hong Lu nodded slowly. “There is much still to be found. I’ve only just started searching for it, but I think I’ve had a good start to my journey.” 

“My own path of thorns began long before yours did, but in that, we are kindred.”  

Their eyes met. 

Hong Lu’s had only just begun to regain the light in them that he’d lost as a child, reflecting within the deep, vast empty pits of Binah’s own as just the smallest glint of her own. Her light would never shine as brightly as Hong Lu’s would one day, but there was one buried deep within that chasm yet. 

“I suppose we are.” Hong Lu agreed contemplatively. 

There wasn’t hesitance in his form any longer as he steadily took his offered seat at the table. The rest of them gathered nearby, unwilling to let this be completely private. 

Binah seemed amused, especially by how Daiyu protectively placed herself beside him. 

Chesed’s here, anyway; it wasn’t private to begin with. 

A cup of tea was slid across the table, having been poured with an expert’s efficiency. 

Hong Lu looked down at the cup; Daiyu beside him shifting in uncertainty. He shook his head for her benefit, knowing there wasn’t anything to be worried about. Picking it up, he took a tender sip. 

The softest hum left him. “It is quite exquisite.” 

A small smile curled Binah’s lips. “Though you’ve refused a cup prior, you have been enjoying my gift, yes?” 

Binah had somehow managed to get him some of the tea leaves they have back in Mephistopheles. Dante really should have noticed something was up from that – that Hong Lu hadn’t spoken with her, but she’d still insisted on giving them those leaves. 

He nodded slowly. “Yes. I’ve not had tea like that before, but it’s your hand that takes it to a level beyond what it would be capable of prior. How do you do it? Even Xiren hasn’t managed this.” 

Her smile turned a bit more smug. “Perhaps that will be a prowess to impart at a later date.” 

A silence fell over them. 

Dante glanced between the two of them, wondering just where this was going. Binah was the one who had invited him over, having been doing so for some time now, and she wasn’t the one starting the conversation? 

Was she waiting for Hong Lu? Expecting him to be the one to bring it up? 

Chesed glanced up from tending to Enoch to give his wife a look of exasperation, then shifting his ever-tired eyes to Hong Lu. “It’s for your benefit and peace of mind that this conversation came to be. I’m sure there’s a lot from the past that still weighs on you.” 

Huh? 

Hong Lu’s eyes lowered. “I… hadn’t seen any point in discussing such a thing. There was nothing to be done.” 

Chesed’s head tilted. 

“But this isn’t an opportunity I should let pass me by, is it?” He took a breath, eyes going a bit back up, incredibly sad. “You are the one person from back then who’s left, who was there and knows what happened.” 

“So, it would seem.” Binah agreed. 

Closure. That’s what this was about. 

Chesed took one hand from Enoch and grabbed Binah’s hand, squeezing gently. “We’ve known she was the one who wiped H Corp off the map back then, though we didn’t know how much more to it there was. She is also the one who wiped out everything that remained of the lab we used to work in, seeing many of us to our deaths. Our torment and anguish… a lot could be attributed to her even if she wasn’t necessarily the biggest proponent.” 

He let her hand go and began unfolding the paper boat he’d been distracting Enoch with. “It took a long time for us to accept her here.” 

Yet, Chesed married her. Despite the torment she had once inflicted upon the man and the people he loved, it is her whose hand he’d taken to strive for a greater future. Side-by-side, as the one he loves more than anything. 

Hong Lu didn’t reply, taking a moment to think. 

The Sinners stood around him, Xichun beside Daiyu and Zilu close enough to listen, in support. This was something Hong Lu desperately needed, and they wanted to make sure he knew he wasn’t alone. 

His mouth opened, closing shortly; jaw clenching. 

Once more. 

“All of those people… they were going to die anyway.” He spoke softly. 

“My interference in that matter likely made little difference. Perhaps there were some who may have made an escape, but many fates were sealed the moment the Hierarch crafted her plan.” Was the reply. 

He nodded, gaze going down into his tea. “The birds killed most of the gathering, then were silenced by you and the Claws. A lesser of two evils in that instance, somewhat of a relief even if it wasn’t completely one.” 

“I do not yet ask an answer, but I want to posit within your mind: would you consider this lesser evil today? Many would consider these shelves an evil unrepentant, those within worse.” Binah took a sip of her own tea. “How is it that you view the Library and those it shelters? Do not answer, merely consider.” 

Another nod. 

“If I may ask something in return, then…” Hong Lu stared straight back at her again. “What of your own view of the massacre? The evils of the taboo, those caught up in it who were innocent. My… grandmother.” 

There was a short silence, her head tilting at him. 

“I do not gaze back upon that day with any fondness, if that is your query.” Binah replied simply. “It was simply another travesty of the City, one which should not have come to pass yet did by the designs of the one most greedy. However, when it came to the matter of the children made to bear witness…” A low hum left her, eyes closing and head tilting further to the side in thought. “Many such shining eyes filled with wonder were darkened that day, no child should suffer so.” 

Dante’s gaze wandered over to Enoch, much as Binah’s did with him. He was happily distracted by his papa showing him some origami, eyes bright with wonder and innocence as the paper was folded into various shapes and pantomimed what shape it was folded into. 

Innocence which would swiftly be broken in the City. 

Something Binah did not wish to burden him with. 

“Do you regret it?” Daiyu asked near threateningly, stepping forward. “What you did? The destruction and pain you caused? Before you are the only survivors of that facility, what of the trauma he faced and the years of pain following it?” 

“Regret?” Binah hummed thoughtfully, running her finger along the rim of her cup. A low chuckle left her, though the amount of amusement in it was hard to tell. “Now, that is quite the familiar question, is it not?” 

Daiyu looked irked by the response and, frankly, Dante felt so as well. 

Why would she laugh about such a thing? 

Chesed managed a small, wry smile filled with a pain that squashed what irritation Dante had been forming, removing one arm from around their son’s entertainment to grip her hand tightly again. “It quite is, isn’t it?” 

“Milestones have been surpassed with great length since I was first properly asked such a thing; an empty cell of bloodied chains for those Garion had killed or left to die otherwise upon her attack on a little lab in the Outskirts. A rather similar situation to this one, no?” Her head tilted, eyes closing. “Two incidents scarce a day apart.” 

They all blinked, staring at her in confusion and light concern. 

“My answer back then took a greater dive to unearth, for much more was unknown to me back then in the cold dark.” Her hand gripped her husband’s back, the scarring along her fingers clear on display. “I cannot apologize for that which a being I am not has done. Garion did her job as she was ordered to, is there much regret to be found in a tool doing as its master has fashioned it for?” 

Chesed lifted their hands, kissing her knuckles gently. 

Daiyu’s mouth opened but clicked shut when Hong Lu placed a hand on her elbow. She looked down at him, brows knit. 

His eyes were filled with sorrow, meeting her gaze meaningfully. 

“However.” Her eyes reopened, dead gaze set directly on Hong Lu. There… seemed to be just the slightest hint of emotion in those eyes, in that dull expression of hers. 

It was something he’d seen before. Nelly fretting over Heathcliff upon his return to Wuthering Heights; Dulcinea scolding her Kindred; Binah earlier with Xichun. 

Motherly care. 

“Should there be further harm brought to you of which I am directly or indirectly involved, strife within you upon my presence or mere mention… that would be the regret I should express to you.” She stated. It couldn’t have been Dante’s imagination that her voice was softer. “So, I ask you in return, dearest koi, what regret have I for our unfortunate past?” 

Hong Lu met her gaze, a bit taken aback. 

The question might have seemed arrogant, but Dante knew she was genuinely asking his thoughts on the matter. 

A tense, silent moment was spent before… 

A small, pained yet warm smile spread across Hong Lu’s lips. “There is nothing for you to regret, Miss Binah.” 

That’s the Hong Lu he expects… 

“That day has haunted me for decades now.” His eyes shifted towards the floor, lips flattening. “Nothing I did changed a thing; it was pointless to do anything. I ignored your invitations to speak, to continue to avoid facing what I should. Seeing you here again after all these years only made it harder, but you were not the one who put it into motion. You are not the one who put the cuckoo into Sihui’s belly. It is as you said, you were merely following your orders. 

“If it was not you who was sent, then it would have been any other Arbiter, wouldn’t it?” He lifted his eyes back up to meet hers once again. 

Her lips lifted just slightly, seeming wry. “Perhaps that would be so, but that does not change that it was Garion, wouldn’t you say? Would it not be proper the tool selected for such a grievous task bear such guilt and blame?” 

“I guess it doesn’t change that, no.” He returned the smile, more rueful than wry. “And nor does it completely absolve the tool chosen of blame, but it does help me contextualize it. I believe those who wield the tool should be the ones put in irons. The tool can be, in this case, given new life.” 

“I see, so that is your perspective.” A low, deep hum left her, and she gently rubbed her fingers against her husband’s before extracting her hand from his. She then offered it along the table towards Hong Lu. 

The Jia scion stared at it with a blink before slowly taking it into his own. 

She allowed him to. 

Hong Lu stared down at the former Arbiter’s hand silently, brows slowly knitting. 

Dante hadn’t seen her hand up close like this before (not that he ever would have thought to or wanted to), but… it was heavily scarred. 

Various cuts and scrapes dotted her fingers and palm likely from something shattering around it, but that wasn’t what she wanted to show him. 

No, it was the thick line that ran across her entire palm, just under the pads of her knuckles, and the stark split between her middle and ring fingers. 

Those were gained from something else. 

Hong Lu slowly shifted a hand to gently run his fingers along the wide scar across her palm, curious and perturbed but silent. 

“The children stumbled outside of their office amidst a Trumpet.” Binah informed him, leaving her hand supported in his. “The Mountain of Smiling Bodies would have run them over without notice.” 

An Abnormality? Had she fended it off? 

… hold on, she said children. Multiple. 

A dreadful feeling entered his gut. The two Tiphereths. 

Hong Lu’s eyes tightened, then shifted up a small amount. A soft ‘hm?’ left him, moving the finger that brushed her scar to Binah’s wrist and gently sliding the sleeve of her dress back. 

Something sick stabbed into his stomach. 

“It is not to my discretion if my penance is paid in full," was all she said, not stopping him. 

For he now looked horrified as they all did. 

Chesed closed his eyes tightly, shifting Enoch to hold him more closely. 

Another scar, identical to the first ring at her wrist, lay further down her arm. 

Hong Lu’s complexion went white. 

Binah let out a soft sigh, retrieving her hand from him. Raising her left hand, she pulled the sleeve down her arm to reveal an identical set of scars around that wrist as well. 

Oh, gosh. 

“I do not seek repentance, nor do I ask for your forgiveness. These actions are to your discretion, the one most innocent in the proceedings. Garion’s sins were heavy and great; it shall be of your volition should they also weigh upon Binah as another so decided.” She finished, letting her arms down and sitting back. 

Hong Lu just stared at her, struggling to process this. 

Daiyu’s hostility had completely ceased as well. 

It wasn’t just the shock collar… 

Dante wanted to vomit. 

Hong Lu took a breath after a moment, calming his mind running a mile a minute. “What you said back then… about Grandmother. Her actions were very human.” 

Binah hummed, picking her tea back up for another sip. “Indeed. By the Head’s definition, it was quite human.” 

His eyes tightened, gaze casting to the side. 

“But the Head is wont to heavy flaw, would you not agree?” 

He blinked, looking back at her. 

Her tea went back down, her hand moving to stroke her son’s cheek, earning a happy giggle as his attention was brought away from the intricate dragon Chesed had folded. “Is such monstrous spite and greed a human trait? Humans are quite intricate beings, wont to destruction and depravity. However, are humans not also capable of great kindness? To reach for their fellow man out of nothing but care and concern. Which might you call more human?” 

Hong Lu took a moment to consider her words, drinking his tea slowly. “I think you know my answer; it’s why you’ve held this invitation out to me for so long.” 

Her lips quirked slightly upwards. “Perhaps so.” 

“I quite like this place. It’s peaceful and tightly bound as a family ought to be. You help each other when you stumble and pour yourselves out for the betterment of the City, actions that have meaning.” He continued, swirling his cup. “This place is kind and forgiving, having changed from its old ways that once held the City in a vice grip. And you have also changed with it…” 

His eyes met hers once more. “When it comes to the matters of human greed or kindness… coldness or warmth… which is it that you, Binah, find more human?” 

Her hand moved once more, playfully flicking Enoch’s nose and moving to cup Chesed’s chin; head tilting to the side. “I would not be here if not for such kindness.” 

Chesed’s eyes flicked over to her, a mix of warmth and teasing. He clearly enjoys her touch. 

A warm smile spread across Hong Lu’s lips. “Neither would I.” 

Daiyu looked down at him sadly. 

He patted her on the elbow again, forgiving. “Back then… all I had wanted was someone to tell me it would be okay. That the torture I’d witnessed, the death and destruction I was made to watch for the entertainment of the elders, the summoning of the Head to kill a family only for my grandmother’s spite… wasn’t all there was. That there was warmth in the world, things to look forward to, meaning in action, but there was nothing. Nothing but the cold embrace of the gazes of people who viewed me as nothing but an object for their entertainment.” 

“You’ve long let the crashing pressure of the waterfall to Heaven carry you away down the twisting and winding river of chaos, yet now you seek to swim against those rapids and return to it.” Binah took her hand back with a long, teasing trail along Chesed’s chin, directed Enoch’s gaze back to the origami dragon, and rose to her feet. 

Hong Lu looked up at her with a blink. 

But Chesed’s expression was one of pride. 

“My person now would have offered that comfort you so desperately desired.” Binah stated with a low hum. “But Garion was not so warming.” 

She turned, moving to leave. “You have quite the long and perilous journey ahead of you, and I have imposed upon you for long enough. I do thank you for your time.” 

They watched as she went off, slow, methodical steps echoing through the floor. 

“No.” Hong Lu said softly, finishing his tea and setting the cup on the table. “You haven’t imposed.” He stood. 

She stopped, glancing back at him. 

“In fact, I would prefer if this journey, so long and perilous as it is, could be done with your support.” He stepped towards her, prompting her to turn back with her head tilting. “If you would have offered that distraught child back then the comfort he so desperately needed, would you offer it to him as he is now, facing the daunting rapids to bring him to a more harrowing ascent?” 

“Do you so desire it?” She asked evenly. 

A small nod. “I do.” 

No motion was made on Binah’s part, simply standing there watching him. 

With the ball completely in his court, Hong Lu made his decision. 

So, the former Jade crossed the distance between them and wrapped his arms around the former Arbiter in a loose hug, one of pain and sorrow. 

She returned it, holding him gently as any mother would her child. 

“There lies a bright future ahead of you, my koi, do not be afraid to seek help should you stumble.” 

Hong Lu nodded, letting his head rest against her shoulder as he otherwise slackened. 

Things were going to be okay. 

Chapter Text

Zilu looked incredibly unimpressed as Zigong’s head swiveled every which way with a furrowed brow, scrutinizing every piece of the room without actually moving. 

Likewise, Wei was doing much the same. 

With Xichun. Xichun would probably argue it was to her. 

Ensuring her well-being and the safety of the room. All raising her chagrin. 

Once they’d gotten settled and everything for the next thirty days sorted out, they’d had to head back to Hongyuan so Xichun could take care of any remaining duties she had for the day. This was also the time used to convince Wei and Zigong to head to the Library with them. 

And also make sure Xichun didn’t just fall off the face of the planet causing the entire Wing to freak out. 

Hm. Probably not a good look for the new Hierarch already in hot water… hadn’t thought of that part. 

… 

It’ll be fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiine. Once Xichun shows everyone what for, who cares? 

They were back at the Library again, bringing the two paper pushers along with them (and a lot of the papers). Angela had greeted them, of course, but normal introductions were going to be slower due to the later time of day and lack of desire to re-gather the Patrons. 

The Sinners could ease these two in. That was fine. 

Actually, though, Dante felt as if a massive weight had been lifted from everyone. Confronting Binah about everything back then had done loads for everyone’s spirits, helping to ease Xichun, Daiyu, and Zilu into the place. He was sure Zilu would have a good word to give Qiu should there ever be a need to. 

“Hmmmmm…” Zigong grumbled, frowning heavily with her fingers anxiously drumming along her fan. “I do not like being so lacking in information.” 

Faust nodded sagely. “It is a cold and empty feeling.” 

Don was seeming a bit antsy at the moment herself, but it was easy enough to tell why. They were on General Works and this whole time that the Sinners had been here, there’d been no sign of her family. It was expected, of course, the Sinners had been busy, so it had to only be a matter of time. 

Didn’t stop her from being a bit nervous even if things were smoothing out. 

“You’ll get all the information you need in time.” Outis grunted. “They tend to be almost naïvely forthcoming.” 

<I like that.> Dante put his hand up. 

She sighed. “Yes, I’ll admit it’s nice.” 

There was a crash from the other side of the room, nearly sending Zilu, Wei, Xichun, and Daiyu straight into battle-mode, but the Sinners had a pretty good idea what that was. 

They’d finally been sniffed out, huh? 

“Auntie, Auntie!” Nicolina rounded the corner with an excited fervor. “You’re back!” 

Don Quixote startled a bit, whirling around to face her niece with a sense of bewilderment – not expecting the shift in the way Nicolina referred to her. “A-ah, Nicolina! Is everything alright?” 

“A Bloodfiend?!” Zigong hissed in startle under her breath. 

“Oh, don’t go assuming you’re always gonna come back to something wrong, it’s fine!” She zipped up to the older Bloodfiend with a wide smile. “Look, look! I think I finally got something you’ll like!” She grabbed Don Quixote’s arm and began pulling her off. 

Even more bewildered, Don did let her do so. 

Xichun, for her part, looked even more bewildered than Don did as they all began to follow the excitable Bloodfiend. “Is that…?” 

“Mhm.” Hong Lu nodded with a smile. “La Manchaland’s Overseers live here now. Oscar saved them and brought them in. They’re doing pretty well!” 

She blinked. “He did that?” 

“Mhm.” Another nod. “It was shaky at first, but they’re not posing themselves as a threat to anyone.” 

Another blink, not sure what to think of it. “I… see.” 

The presence of Bloodfiends would always take some time to get used to, wouldn’t it? 

Nicolina dragged them all towards the hallway where the rooms resided, letting go of her aunt by the couches. “I’ll be right back!” 

She excitedly dashed to one of the doors and threw it open, rushing inside. That must be her room. 

Don just blinked, glancing at the rest of the group a bit lost. 

Everyone shrugged. It’s your family, Don. 

She deadpanned. 

Another door opened, Dulcinea peeking out with a furrowed brow at Nicolina’s wide-open door. Upon noticing her sister, she hummed in understanding and exited her room, moving to join the rest of them. 

Xichun now looked a tad bit daunted as the ancient, elegant Bloodfiend approached. 

“Multiple Bloodfiends?!” Zigong hissed again. 

Zilu sighed. 

Dante, on the other hand, was quite relieved to see her. She looked better than when they’d left the Library. A lot better. 

“Ah, uh, hey Dulcinea.” Sancho greeted a bit awkwardly, hand reaching to scratch at the back of her head. “What’s Nicolina on about?” 

Dulcinea hummed again, taking a seat on a nearby couch. “I do hope you like it; she’s been in quite the fervor since the idea came to her.  She’s toiled for days perfecting it; it’s all we could do to tear her away, so she’d eat now and then.” 

Sancho took a second to think, her own brow furrowing. “She… made me something?” 

“Indeed.” Dulcinea nodded. 

That made perfect sense, actually.  

Sancho shifted a bit awkwardly. “She doesn’t have to do that.” 

“No,” Dulcinea agreed, “but she’s been looking forward to giving it to you quite terribly.” There was a threatening edge in her tone, but it seemed more out of caution than anything. 

Sancho still didn’t seem sure. 

“If I had someone who loved me enough to simply make me things on a whim, even if it’s because she loves making things, I’d be pretty happy.” Hong Lu smiled brightly. “If she wants to do it for you, then it’s truly no trouble for her.” 

Sancho glanced over to him. 

He nodded, still smiling. 

It seemed the way Nicolina best expressed her love and care to her family was to make them things, so their approval of the gifts she gave would be her most coveted possession. 

“I got it!” Nicolina announced, barreling back out of her room with a large box in hand. She quickly trotted over. “Since you’re kinda stuck in that uniform without too many options, I wasn’t sure if there was anything I could make for you that you’d like, but if any of you need an outfit change for any reason, please let me know! I’m happy to make anything!” 

The box was offered to Sancho. 

If anything came up where they needed disguises or clothing for a formal event or anything like that, Dante would be sure to bring it to Nicolina. She was very skilled at what she did and seeing her so happy and eager to have made something her aunt might actually wear made Dante happy, too. 

A bit hesitant, Sancho accepted the box. 

Nicolina took a step back to give her space, hands clenched in excitement close to her chest. She was clearly a bit anxious, but mostly anticipatory. 

Sancho glanced back at Dulcinea. 

Dulcinea only quirked a brow. 

Slowly, taking a breath, Sancho turned to a nearby table and set the box down. The Sinners and Xichun all peered around her as she slid her fingers under the lid and pried it open. 

A mass of red fur displayed before them with the lid removed, tucked in carefully, so nothing was out of place even in containment. 

Sancho blinked, eyes going a bit wider. 

Is that what Dante thinks it is? 

“Is this…” Sancho breathed, picking up the furry object and standing with it. She turned another bewildered look onto Nicolina, a brand new, red fluffed boa just like the one she always wore in her formal, Manchegan attire in her hands. 

“Do you like it?” She asked anxiously. “I figured since you always have Rocinante on now and can’t make your own anymore, I could make it for you! I know it’s not gonna be exactly the same as the one you usually wear, but I did my best to emulate it as closely as possible. It should function most the same and--” 

“Nicolina.” Sancho cut her off with a disbelieving laugh. There were tears welled in her eyes, a large smile threatening to split her lips. “I love it, thank you.” 

Nicolina perked up. “Really?” 

Sancho nodded. “Yes, really.” 

There was nary a beat before Nicolina had lunged forward and engulfed her aunt in a tight hug, earning a yelp from the short woman. 

“N-Nicolina!” She protested but after a moment… slowly returned the embrace. “Thank you, really. I do mean it.” 

Nicolina looked positively elated yet just as emotional. She’d finally made something her aunt would wear, stammering in her response with no real words coming out. 

They took another moment. 

Dante could not truly express just how happy he felt at the moment, the large smiles most of the Sinners wore were enough to swell his heart to the point of bursting. Even Dulcinea, though no smile graced her features, seemed pleased – though also contemplative. 

“Alright, come on, Nicolina.” Sancho chuckled. “Let me put it on.” 

“Oh!” Nicolina nearly jumped. “Right, of course!” 

She quickly let go and stepped back to allow her space to do so. 

Sancho donned the boa on her left shoulder as she always did with ease, looking herself over once it was set with a sense of awe. 

“Nicolina… how did you manage this?” She asked almost breathlessly, watching as the boa trailed behind her and moved precisely how she’d want it to with her. “This is incredible.” 

Nicolina twirled her fingers with a dumb smile on her face, giggling. “Well, it wasn’t exactly easy, but I remembered how it always looked on you and went from there.” 

“You’ve always had an incredible eye for detail.” Dulcinea praised lightly, lounging where she sat now. “I’d say you nailed it perfectly.” 

A dusting of red displayed across the seamstress’s cheeks. “Mother… you’re making me blush.” 

“No, I agree.” Sancho nodded, still seeming beside herself. “I’m… thanks, Lina.” 

<It looks really good on you.> Dante nodded, throwing in his two cents. <An elegant cape for a grand hero of justice?> 

Now, Sancho’s face was the one turning red, and Nicolina was laughing elatedly. 

“Yeah, blimey, lass.” Heathcliff shook his head. “Remind me to hit you up when Cathy’s back.” 

“Sure thing~” 

“We do have seamstresses employed at Hongyuan, but a special secret one can’t hurt.” Xichun noted, clearly impressed. 

One she knows she can trust isn’t stabbing anyone in the back. 

While she’d had her misgivings at the start, the genuine, familial display before her was enough to relax her. 

“Ah, that is where I recognized you.” Dulcinea spoke up idly, red eyes trained on the new Hierarch. “The one with the fear of lightning.” 

Xichun stiffened, head snapping over to her. 

“My lady…” Wei tried to assuage her. 

“How…” Xichun huffed, relaxing herself. Dulcinea clearly wasn’t doing anything, just making an observation. “You noticed that, huh…” 

“It would be hard not to.” She replied. “The lightning bug struck; you fumbled. I could smell the ozone emitting from your side in that instance quite acutely.” 

Xichun sighed heavily. “I guess it would be.” 

“Think naught of it, a mere observation.” Dulcinea shrugged lightly. “Carry on.” 

Huh. Dante hadn’t considered that Dulcinea would remember that or have picked up on it. He’d struggled to pick up on it until the incident the night they’d arrived at Daguanyuan. 

It also occurs to him that she might be really bad at small talk. Or interacting normally with people in general. 

Hm. 

Kind of funny. 

Sancho gave Dulcinea a dull look, though it didn’t last long with her attention largely being on her new boa. 

Nicolina was thrilled. 

“Ah, Lady Sancho and the rest, you have returned.” Curiambro’s more kindly voice reached them, arriving from some floor below. 

Sancho turned to him. “It is good--” 

“Curi! She likes it!” Nicolina cheered, directly in her aunt’s ear. 

Sancho cringed. 

Curiambro smiled kindly, laughing softly. “We told you she would. You did not need to stress so much.” 

“She’s never liked anything before!” 

A sigh, Sancho pinched the bridge of her nose. 

However, the boa gave away quite well that she was happy, swaying behind her. 

Dante wished he could smile – it would be so large. 

“Oh, dear lord…” Zigong seemed to have given up. 

Zilu stifled a laugh, earning herself a glare from the woman. 

<Ahaha… I knew we forgot to mention something.> Dante rubbed the back of his neck. Oops. 

They’d gone over the Arbiter and Colors but forgot to give them a heads up for the Bloodfiends. It wasn’t that they forgot about the Bloodfiends, just that they didn’t consider it an issue. 

Curiambro’s attention was drawn over, eyes stopping on Xichun. There was recognition. “The young child searching for a river.” 

Xichun stiffened; Wei posturing protectively beside her. 

“Have you found it?” He asked curiously. 

Her mouth opened and closed a few times before she simply looked confused. “I… I found some runoff, that was enough, but…” 

“I’m glad.” Curiambro smiled kindly. 

Now, she looked positively bewildered. “You are? I… I tortured you for information you didn’t have, and that’s what you’re focusing on?” 

Dulcinea’s eyes narrowed, sliding over to Curiambro with her own questions. 

“It’s alright, Mother.” Curiambro was swift to try to ease the situation. “She had her own aims in La Manchaland as we had ours. I hold no hard feelings for the methods used to reach them, I was an adversary.” 

Nicolina stared at hum dully, hands to her hips. “You should.” 

“Nonsense, Lina.” He shook his head. 

She scoffed. 

“Really?” Xichun’s brow furrowed, utterly disbelieving. 

Wei put a hand on her shoulder, eyes narrowed and appraising the kindly Bloodfiend. 

“We are allies now, are we not?” He asked. “At the time, we were enemies, and I wasn’t much more than a barely animated corpse. Did I enjoy it? Certainly not, but I cannot say I remember all of it for the state I was in even prior. If we cannot put such things behind us, then I do not believe we can move forward together.” 

Her other brow knit in, now looking a bit concerned. “You have a point. I got what I needed from La Manchaland, and I don’t hold any hard feelings for any of you. There weren’t any to begin with, you were merely what stood in my way at the time.” 

“And you, us. We all simply did as we needed to survive. The feeling is mutual; I don’t believe there a need for contention.” Curiambro stepped up to her. “If it must truly make you feel better, we may make it official.” He put a hand out. “I am but a denizen of this Library, still finding my footing, but I hold no ill for the past deeds committed.” 

Xichun straightened, nodding firmly, and took his hand. “I have since become the Hierarch of Hongyuan for the information I managed to find in La Manchaland. This alliance will be to the boon of both parties.” 

They shook. 

“My congratulations.” Curiambro smiled as he stepped back, offering a small bow. “Should there ever be a need of a Bloodfiend for any reason, we may lend a fang.” 

Nicolina snickered, wearing a fanged smirk. “You are so corny.” 

Dulcinea, on the other hand, sighed but let the glare she’d been holding go. “You are perhaps too kind, Curiambro.” 

“I believe it to be what made your decision on that fateful day you embraced me?” He teased. 

Her eyes flicked away, not dignifying him with an answer. 

He chuckled. 

“We love you too, Mother.” Nicolina giggled. 

Her eyes shifted further away, but Dante thought he saw a blush on her cheeks. 

Sancho smiled briefly before clearing her throat. “Thank you again, Nicolina. I’ll be sure to cherish it.” 

Oh, she’s practically giddy. 

“But we’ve bigger fish to fry at this juncture now.” She’s slipping back into the persona, she simply thought it best to drop it for her family in certain situations. 

She really is trying to make up for everything back then, and they are, too. 

Dante was glad… it was all just a tragedy what went down in La Manchaland. Everyone a victim, no one a villain. Don Quixote, the original… would be happy to see it. 

Nicolina’s head tilted. 

Has she already picked up that habit or was it something she already did-- 

“You see, mine fair family, our friend, the Hierarch of Hongyuan, hast been brought into question.” Don Quixote puffed up her chest in an exaggerated outrage. “It is our duty to prove the naysayers wrong and affirm her rightful position.” 

At the very least, Nicolina and Curiambro found the act amusing… if Dulcinea now looked completely done with the conversation. 

“Called into question?” Curiambro looked back at Xichun with a blink. 

Xichun sighed, but Zigong beat her to it. 

“Yes. An outsider who was allowed far too close to the inner workings of Hongyuan while in cohorts with Q Corp has given much a grievance to the capability of our fair Hierarch.” Her fingers drummed along her fan again, frowning. “This is utterly ridiculous, of course, she rightfully earned the position and quelled the unrest around the entire Nest, but snakes do as they please.” 

The Bloodfiend rubbed his chin in thought. “I see politics do not change in the slightest even centuries later.” 

“Hm, they do not.” Zigong agreed with a nod, seeming appreciative. Gave up questioning the presence of the Bloodfiends and just accepted it right quick. Curiambro being Curiambro certainly helps, though. 

“Soooo…” Nicolina quirked a brow. “What’s to stop us from just, you know, taking the idiot out?” Her fingers mimed a snipping motion. 

“Politics.” Both Curiambro and Zigong sighed. 

She just looked confused. 

“With her high station in Q Corp – of which there is a reliance between the two Wings – and the tenuous balance currently within Hongyuan, taking her head will only cause more problems than solve them.” Zigong explained. “It would be worthwhile to find the right strings to pull to gain cause for her removal, but that’s not so feasible at this present moment.” 

Nicolina pouted. “Fine…” 

<I mean, if there’s anything we can do to make her life a living Hell, or at least smack her when this is done, I’d love to hear it.> Dante spoke up. 

A toothy grin split the Bloodfiend’s lips. “Speaking my language, clockers.” 

That’s a new one. 

“I can’t call that advisable.” Zigong started, brow raising as everyone turned to look at her. “But I certainly won’t be the one to stop you if you find something.” 

“To scheme the demise of our snake-like opposition so underhanded is not very heroic.” Don stated firmly, boa puffed up proudly. 

Dulcinea scoffed. 

Her nose twitched. “T’would do best to stick to the training to stick it to her.” 

Rodion leaned closer to Nicolina. “If Yuanchun mysteriously trips down the stairs on the way out of the meeting, it definitely wasn’t me.” 

Nicolina snickered, only compounded when the boa flattened, and Don pouted back at them. 

“I will not have any part in it either.” Zilu added neutrally. 

Zigong’s head snapped up to her. “Do you not have a sword to be swinging around?” 

“Do you not have paperwork to be doing?” Was the sharp rebuttal. 

… Qiu’s disciples bicker like teenage girls when he’s not around. 

Both Zigong and Wei shuddered violently. 

Curiambro chuckled. “Ah, such a task brings no amount of joy to anyone. I can offer my assistance there should you need it.” 

Dante swore Zigong’s eye almost shot right open. 

“Would you?!” Both she and Wei were perhaps a bit too desperate and eager for the help. 

“There are others here who might be willing to assist.” He added, looking quite humored. 

“Do not ask Yujin.” Dulcinea spoke up, eyes on her sharp nails as if her statement was just an afterthought when it clearly wasn’t. 

He took a second. “Let us not unleash that monster.” 

The monster in question being Yujin’s sleep schedule? 

“There will be some educating on Hongyuan’s infrastructure and dealings to be done, but with the Library’s properties and the extra hands, it will be well worthwhile.” Wei glanced down at Xichun. 

She nodded. “With so much of my time needing to go to training, do what you need to.” 

“I sense unholy amounts of paperwork, what’s happening?” Carmen wandered over to them, likewise coming from a lower floor as Curiambro had. The chances of them having come from the same place weren’t low. 

“There are a lot of logistics that need handled with Xichun rising to the Hierarchy and subsequently needing to prove herself again immediately.” Hong Lu sounded just a touch irked as he said that. 

Carmen pursed her lips, putting a hand to her hip. “That sounds horrendous, how bad is it?” 

“A crime against Heaven itself.” Wei closed his eyes as he mentally prepared to tackle this monstrosity. 

“I see…” Carmen cupped her chin in thought as she moved over to the couch, ruffling Dulcinea’s hair as she passed her. 

Dulcinea immediately looked incredibly annoyed but didn’t say anything. It was a kind of terrifying expression; Dante wasn’t going to lie. 

Carmen then turned around and leaned over the couch, supporting her weight with her elbow to Dulcinea’s shoulder. She flicked her wrist, tossing her finger at Curiambro. “I’m going to assume you’ve already volunteered to help?” 

Dulcinea’s nostrils flared. 

What… is she doing? 

“I have.” Curiambro glanced at his mother. Simply smiling. 

“Right.” 

They all stared at Carmen like she was crazy. Because she kind of was. 

Not kind of. Dulcinea’s eyes had slid over to her, narrowed and shining red. Promising murder. 

“I’ll throw my lot in as well, then. I think the four of us will suffice for it, I have plenty of experience with this kind of Hellish task myself. There’s a room we can bunker down in to do everything while we’re working here.” Carmen continued, completely business despite the irate Bloodfiend she was imposing herself on. “I’m sure you’ll want to monitor Xichun to some extent, and that’ll be plenty doable. Angela will be able to bring us anything we need, or Yan can run some things around.” 

She finally stopped, a bright smile splitting her lips. “What?” 

Don coughed awkwardly, biting down on her knuckle to keep herself from saying anything. 

“How are you still alive?” Heathcliff asked bluntly. 

Her head tilted a bit before her mouth formed into an ‘o’ of understanding. “Oh, her?” Carmen motioned towards Dulcinea with a giggle. “Don’t mind her, she doesn’t hate it as much as she acts like she does.” She then leaned away slightly to stage whisper: “she likes being shown clear signs of affection and trust.” 

“You could stand to be less invasive of personal space.” Dulcinea stated in what might have been a grumble for her but wasn’t really that much different than her usual dead tone. 

“Where’s the fun in that?” Carmen beamed at her but decided she’d encroached on the woman’s personal space for long enough, wrapped the arm on her shoulder around her neck and squeezed a tight hug in (to the Bloodfiend’s chagrin) before she stood back to height. “But yeah, anyway, we can get this paperwork tackled without needing to kill ourselves too bad.” 

Don just blinked, but the amused look on Nicolina’s face gave the notion this was probably a fairly common occurrence. 

It seemed to Dante that Carmen really liked messing with Dulcinea. That may be in part to how much Dulcinea messes with Roland. 

What goes around comes around, yeah? 

“We’ll take whatever help we can get.” Zigong stated after a short pause, watching the former Princess warily. 

Dulcinea looked something like a disgruntled cat. 

“There was some paperwork generated by the… sudden removal of Tiekan Temple, too, though.” Wei added almost as an afterthought, sagging with the weight bearing over him. “There is much that needs smoothed over with the Jialan Guard and others.” 

Daiyu coughed awkwardly into her hand. Having witnessed the flames herself… yeah. 

Carmen looked like she was trying not to laugh for a moment before wrenching it back with a light cough. “I don’t see why Xiao can’t help us as well~” 

That poor dragon. 

Hong Lu’s smile turned incredibly apologetic. “Ah… sorry about that.” 

“Brother--” Xichun scoffed. “Don’t apologize for that. It’s relieving to have that gone, like we were washed of a great sin through rites of fire.” 

“Hmmm…” He took a moment to think. “I do feel as if a burden has been lifted.” 

The Elders did not hang over Hongyuan any longer; it could be reborn into something far more beautiful than before. 

Xichun nodded. “The rot has been cleansed; it’s up to us to rebuild.” 

“I like the way you guys think.” Carmen smiled softly, seeming eased. “Let’s head down to Chesed’s for some coffee to get us going and grab our favorite dragon along the way. This is going to take us all month.” 

“Ah, simply lead the way, then.” Wei nodded, looking a bit uncertain. 

Xichun nudged him. “I’ve heard it’s the best there is, so don’t get addicted.” 

Wei’s eyes lit up, and even Zigong looked intrigued. “Is that so, my lady?” 

She just nodded. 

“I suppose I can deign to try a cup.” Zigong was clearly trying to seem aloof. 

Yeah, Zigong ‘tried a cup’. As in. She practically inhaled three and then had to be dragged away into paperwork Hell with her fourth in tow. 

Wei wasn’t much better. 

Chapter Text

The prospect of being trained directly by an Arbiter was probably… well, not glamorous to most anyone. Most would be terrified and confused by that idea. The Red Mist? Black Silence? Harrowing for sure, but an opportunity most would jump on. 

An Arbiter was just terrifying. You would only be able to wonder what ulterior was driving the event. 

Binah didn’t much have ulterior, really, but that wasn’t to say it wasn’t there. Chesed knew his wife: she didn’t truly just do things out of the goodness of her heart (he always wanted to believe she did, though). Those ulterior motives usually boiled down to her own curiosity, though; she wanted to poke and prod you to see how you’d react, she wanted your genuine thoughts on matters, to see how your mind works or your perspective on things for her own enjoyment or learning. 

You know, the philosophy of things. She always had been quite the philosopher, though it hadn’t come out of her until that cell, it seems – having only accepted the Head’s philosophy prior. She was allowed her own now, though, and he’d be certain to see that she lets it flourish. 

With the current subject at hand being the CEO of an entire Wing, however… yeah, he knew her interest was piqued in an instant, but… this time there was a bit more to it. 

It had been a late night relaxing in bed together that she’d told him of H Corp’s downfall – they did still keep up those old conversations, though couldn’t every night because Enoch could be quite demanding of them. Of course, he’d known some details had been omitted for his own sake, but there was enough so that he knew how horrifying it had been. But the fact Hong Lu had been there… the Sinner had been the reason she told him, he knew Hong Lu had been there and that explained his behavior, but he hadn’t known just how deep that truly went until recent when Hong Lu told him himself. 

That poor kid… Chesed had no doubts as to why Binah had taken an interest in the man. 

So, yes, that made Binah’s motivation two or threefold in this matter. She had her own interest in Hong Lu, wanting to see the child briefly from her past flourish, but also simply prodding the head of a Wing itself was amusing. 

There was also the matter of Xichun being made victim to that blasted collar. Of course, Binah was not going to let that slide under her radar. Likely, Binah would kill whoever did it on the spot. 

Thus, Chesed had no reason to question why his wife would take the siblings under her wing. He knew exactly why, and he supported it. 

Beside him, Daiyu cringed at a pillar clipping Xichun’s shoulder and sending her tumbling to the floor. An improvement, the last one had slammed her into a wall. 

The bodyguard sighed, trying to relax back into her chair even as Hong Lu dove to the side from that same pillar. Being unemployed now, she didn’t have much to do, so she was keeping an eye on Hong Lu and Xichun. 

Chesed chuckled. “Not easy watching your Hierarch be thrashed around?” 

A huff. “I cannot say that it is.” 

The Sinners yelped, dropping to the ground to avoid being pasted by a shockwave. It would still hurt a lot, but avoiding the main impact would keep them alive at least a little while longer. Binah wasn’t going all out by any means; this was tame for all intents and purposes. 

“Binah is a strict teacher, perhaps a bit overly so, but they are in good hands.” He assured her with a soft smile. 

She nodded slowly. “I’m having a hard time finding doubt.” 

… he didn’t blame her for being uncertain, but he was glad she could look at this objectively. 

Chains lashed out from the ground, ensnaring several of the Sinners, though Xichun managed to dance around them; brows knit and teeth grit in her graceful movements. 

They were only a few days into the new Hierarch’s training. She’d been taking care of her duties as Hierarch for the day and working with the Sinners on classes before all of them worked with the Library for a separate set of training. It was a lot of work each day, but the Library could keep them going and time constraints were lightly bent to allow for less stress. 

The Sinners and Xichun had now taken extensive courses on E.G.O and the mind, learning to harness it and recognize it. Faust was eating every bit of information she was given up, but Binah seemed to be teasing the woman with the method she’d used back in the fallen Corporation to make E.G.O as well as she did. 

Binah would not be divulging that information to Faust no matter how much she tried. It was partly because Binah enjoyed teasing the woman and leading her on with the knowledge dangling right in front of her, but it was also because, well, only Binah was able to do it. Yes, only Binah was able to make the E.G.O that she did, in its high performance, mostly low-risk state. She could guide others in the method, of course, but her presence was still required. 

No one else could gaze into the Well as Binah did. 

Faust would simply never know. If she did, she’d wind up killing herself. 

A dark, gold outlined clawed mass advanced across the floor, headed straight toward Sinclair. 

Ishmael tackled the young Sinner out of the way, still too slow in his reactions – perhaps too fearful of their monumental opponent at this current time. 

“They have made a lot of progress in just a few days; I can’t deny the results.” Daiyu continued, scratching at her cheek. “It’s simply not easy to watch.” 

“You don’t have to.” He advised kindly. 

She shook her head. “No, I must.” 

He could only offer a nod in reply to that. He respected it. A good woman, her. 

Binah had been putting the Sinners and Xichun through the wringer when it came to the physical part of training. The classes on E.G.O and any other knowledge they’d felt fit to impart on the group were harsh enough on their own, and there was only so much to be gained from practicing on dummies with instruction. No, sparring was necessary. Practical experience could not be ignored. 

And in the Library where death simply was not permitted? You couldn’t simulate practical experience any more closely. 

A fairy tore five Sinners to shreds, booking them instantly. 

Daiyu cringed. 

Chesed gently patted her on the shoulder. He needn’t say anything. 

They are doing better but still had a long way to go. The point of the current class was to ‘not die’, something the Sinners were quite terrible at but Xichun at least had a better drive to achieve. 

Chesed could only sigh when a pillar smashed Meursault’s face in. They lost their survival instinct, didn’t they. 

Binah had pitted them against many of the Fixers by this point, starting with the Streetlight. Chesed imagined she intended to have put them against everyone at some point, giving them as much experience against wildly different opponents as possible. If Iori would wind up being in that number was uncertain, she hadn’t popped by in a while. 

Hm. Was Iori aware of the Bloodfiends? She must be, right? That woman just went anywhere whenever she felt like it, somehow always knowing everything going on. She nearly gave them heart attacks sometimes when she hopped in unannounced. 

Which she never announced. 

Anyway, worry about that enigma some other time. 

With the Sinners and Xichun sparring with various different opponents, Binah would, of course, be including herself whenever she felt like it. Which she had today. 

It wasn’t much better than a slaughter… but they were living her lazy attacks… kinda. 

Another Sinner fell victim to a lock. 

“Would it be in my best interest to join in on these?” Daiyu wondered aloud, though it sounded incredibly hesitant. 

Chesed quirked a brow at her. “To hone your own skills, you mean?” 

She nodded. “Yes. I may have been let go recently, but I am still from a bodyguard family. Someone will employ me eventually, so I cannot let my skills go lax, and honing them will only be to my benefit.” 

He cupped his chin, thinking it over. “Well, that’s up to you. I’m sure Binah won’t say no, but you can see how easy it’ll be.” 

To prove his point, Hong Lu took a pillar to the face. 

Both of them winced. 

“I know.” Daiyu smiled a bit shakily, yet there was determination in it. “But such things are never easy.” 

“So long as you know what you’re getting into~” Chesed laughed and took a sip of his coffee. 

Still warm and lovely~ 

She returned it, taking a sip of tea. “Yes, I am.” Her eyes moved over to Zilu, up in the audience with them. 

The hare was laid across several chairs (they were quite comfy) and zonked out. 

Taking the chance to nap gleefully. 

Both decided to ignore Binah allowing Heathcliff to rush up to her to get a hit in and subsequently being punched in the stomach, exploding into gold on the spot. Most of her attacks had not been aimed at the brute, so she’d likely been keeping him alive just for that exact moment. 

Shaking her head, she looked back forward. “I’m sure she will jump at that bit as well.” 

Chesed didn’t doubt it; the woman was just incredibly tired after several long nights ironing out this whole ordeal with Malkuth and Hod. 

Malkuth really shouldn’t be staying up like that… 

Note to self: have a talk with Yesod. 

Hm. He should probably check with the paperwork crew, too. Zigong and Wei were moving between Daguanyuan and the Library throughout the day as the Sinners and Xichun were, so he’d be able to catch them when they got with Carmen, Xiao, and Curiambro. 

Then he could smack all five of them for pulling a Chesed. 

… why is that the term for it now? 

“Anyone like her would dream of an opportunity like this.” He agreed. While the Sinners had been assured Gebura would not be training them by Angela and Binah had stated that that wasn’t going to hold, Binah herself had never been a guarantee nor even considered in this matter for some reason. 

Hm. Guess they hadn’t thought she would bother. 

Three more Sinners were caught in a shockwave, unable to duck in time for the fairies they’d been focusing on avoiding instead. 

“I do not mean to insult, but she is a cut above the rest of you.” According to Gebura herself – Roland, Binah, and the rest of the Fixers had agreed. “I feel having her along would be counterintuitive in some manner.” 

If she was that much stronger, they’d be working around her, letting her take the front. And Binah would need to step it up a notch to match her, which would leave the Sinners behind. 

“I take none, she disciples under Kong Qiu and is a Heishou Adept. I couldn’t hope to contend with her.” Daiyu took it in stride. “I’m sure she’d be content enough if she could spar with just about anyone here.” 

“I don’t think anyone would mind~” 

The final Sinner was crushed by a chain, breaking into pages, leaving Binah standing over Xichun menacingly. 

“Man, they are improving, but their ability to fight alongside each other leaves a lot to be desired.” Mei’s voice came in, the woman herself hopping over the chair next to Chesed and sitting down in the same move. 

“Hello, Mei~” Chesed greeted his Fixer casually. 

“Sup.” 

Daiyu looked over at her. “I will agree on that point. Is that not something the Liu excels in?” 

“Yep, we do.” Mei confirmed with a nod. “I’m sure Binah’ll throw us at ‘em soon.” 

A soft smile graced the woman’s lips. “I’m sure.” She paused briefly. “How is your leg doing? That wasn’t a pretty sight.” 

Mei waved her off, lifting the leg in question and rapping her knuckles against her shin. “Good as new. Angela keeps us in top shape here; we’ve got nothing to worry about.” 

“Maybe focus on stabilizing yourself with two Mang before you jump to three again~” Chesed chided amusedly. 

“It’s fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiine.” 

“Is Dante’s training going well?” Valentin appeared next to Mei. 

Chesed was well more than used to it by now to be startling when any of the Shi showed up out of nowhere. 

Their heads turned to the other side of the battlefield, away from where Binah was now lecturing Xichun with a pile of books around them. 

Well… one loophole Binah had found for Gebura to “not” train the Sinners (per Angela’s assurances) was to have her train Dante. Not in combat, no, she was teaching him how to exercise. See, it wasn’t training; it was teaching. 

Binah still made it clear Gebura would be training them one way or another despite what Angela said, so the Sinners were to quiver in fear of how she got around it. 

The clock was flat on the ground at the moment, having collapsed trying to do another push-up. Maybe they wouldn’t be teaching him how to defend himself just yet, but he at least needed some muscle on him. If the event ever arose that he needed to run more than he was able or to carry someone, he needed to actually be able to. 

Gebura stood over him with her hands on her hips, looking horrifically unimpressed. 

“The true sign of his training will be picking Angela up.” Mei snickered. 

“Is Angela the heaviest?” Valentin raised a brow down at her. “Gloria could be a contender.” 

Her finger went to her lips in thought. “I don’t know…” She shrugged. “I guess so long as he can pick up most of the Sinners and carry them around, it’s fine~” 

Asking Dante to be able to lift masses of metal was probably a bit much. 

“He had looked quite pitiful when he carried you off towards the Temple.” Daiyu noted with an expression of vague amusement but mostly pity. 

“Dude, I swear I could feel his lungs through his ribs. He does not do cardio.” 

Most of the Patrons wouldn’t be any better, to be fair to Dante. 

A snap rang out, the books of the Sinners reverting. With the previous groups who had faced the Sinners, there had been a fair few deaths involved, but none had bothered wiping them out completely. The Streetlight and Molar had the worst showing of the four groups, as expected, but even the Proxies hadn’t seen fit to wipe them out. 

Probably because Hod was watching. 

They’d definitely been very amused by Ryōshū. 

The Cane had devolved into Nemo prodding Xichun for Wing secrets, opening himself up to being taken out by her in her irritation. 

But with the Sinners back up and Binah turning her lecture onto them, he had another matter he needed to tend to here. He’d take his time getting down there to not interrupt too much until she was done, of course. 

Chesed rose to his feet with a hum. 

“Is something wrong?” Daiyu asked, rising to her feet as well with her back rigid and ready to act. 

He waved her off, turning to exit the stands. “Nothing too much, it’s simply time for the medical side of things.” 

She didn’t seem to get it immediately, but it wasn’t long before her face went a bit pale. “A-ah, yes, please.” 

“You’ve got her, boss man?” Mei lifted to her feet with a dramatic lurch. “We had a hunch what caused it, hate that that’s really what it was.” 

Chesed sighed, letting his eyes close briefly. “I’ve got her, don’t worry. Don’t feel bad about it, it’s not as if you could have done anything.” 

“We’ll certainly feel bad for her, knowing what it was capable of.” Valentin huffed, looking irate, but he let it go. “We’ll go help with Dante.” 

With a wave, the two went off to see how Dante was faring. Which would likely boil down to staring down at him like Gebura was at the moment. 

He took a breath and began down with Daiyu trailing behind him. 

He hadn’t immediately called Xichun into the infirmary to check on her side; he’d waited a few days. This gave her time to get settled into the new routine and to begin garnering trust with the Library, so she’d be more comfortable with Chesed giving her this checkup. 

But also, it was to give him some time to brush back up on electricity and electrical wounds. He’d been floundering in the dark a little when it came to Binah’s neck, going completely off of what little knowledge he had from memory. 

Frankly, there wasn’t going to be much he could do for her. The wound wasn’t fresh, so most of the damage by now was psychological. Anything was better than nothing, however, and gaining a better understanding of what happened, the wound, and her mental scarring would help him help her better. 

The two made their way over to the group. They looked properly admonished, Binah’s words, per usual, cutting deeply. She wasn’t one to mince words – it was very rare what she said ever had any coat of sugar – so her raw admonishment would only hit all the worse once they parsed her words. 

Chesed hummed, deciding to spare the Sinners any further verbal laceration. 

It’s not like Binah was trying to tear them apart, it was simply the truth that she spoke. Their group was entirely held together by Dante. 

Making it up to them, Chesed slipped his arms around his wife’s waist and settled his chin on her shoulder, effectively cutting her off and resting his head against her cheek with a blissful smile. 

He could feel her eyes slide onto him, the hum emitting from her chest vibrating through him pleasantly. 

There was an awkward cough. 

“H-hey Daiyu, we’re not too shabby, right?” Heathcliff looked almost like a kicked puppy. “We fought together, yeah? She’s an Arbiter, ‘course we’re not gonna look great.” 

Daiyu made the face of someone trying to figure out how to word something kindly. 

Heathcliff coughed, looking like he’d been shot and crumbling to the floor. 

She smiled awkwardly. “I-I mean, you’re right that you’re going to look terrible against an Arbiter, but it really is clear that you can barely manage yourselves without Dante. I think that’s a great point of weakness you need to learn to overcome. It’ll help Dante a lot, but beyond that, it’ll simply help all of you in general.” 

Heathcliff grumbled something incomprehensible. He knew she was right; he was just miffed. 

Hong Lu smiled happily. “You’ve always had a good hand with these things, Daiyu.” 

Daiyu shook her head. “It’s what I was raised for.” 

“Still quite impressive.” He shot back serenely. 

Chesed lightly squeezed his hold. 

Binah’s eyes made a motion that was as close to a roll as they went, lifting her hand to card through his hair. 

He smiled, leaning into it. That’s the stuff~ 

Xichun sighed, rising to her feet. “There isn’t so much use for me to learn how to fit into your formations and fight with you as if I were a part of the group.” 

Binah lifted a brow at her. 

She was swift to backpedal. “But… being able to work with any group is important in its own merit.” 

Binah hummed lowly in approval, a shallow nod signifying it. 

Girl was getting the hang of things, that was good to see. 

“What’s got you all pitiful today?” Ishmael asked, green eyes on Chesed. 

Chesed didn’t bother pouting at her. “Now, now, Ishy, what’s so wrong with a man wanting to cuddle his wife?” 

“Directly after she beat the living daylights out of us?” 

“And?” 

Her eyes rolled with a snort. 

He chuckled softly, letting his eyes reopen from his bliss. “You aren’t wrong, though. I did want to finally bring something up.” 

All attention was then on him. 

He sighed, eyes moving to Xichun. “Would you meet me on my floor once you’re done here? We can do this tomorrow if you’d prefer, but you’re going to want your side looked at sooner rather than later.” 

Xichun blanched. “I-I…” It was obvious enough that she was uncomfortable, but she swallowed thickly and nodded, pulling herself back in. “Yes, I’ll be there. Would you be alright if I grabbed my guard first? He knows the details better than I do.” 

This poor kid… he wouldn’t wish that on anyone. Her position made it especially vital as well, any political opponent would pounce on something like this – assassins and calling into question her integrity. He would not be surprised if this ‘Yuanchun’ had brought it up. 

He also would not be surprised if someone tried to take advantage of it through this training. 

“Whatever makes you most comfortable.” He replied softly. 

She was able to push through it, that was a good thing, but there was still too much weight upon her shoulders for it. 

Chesed raised a hand, gently running a knuckle along Binah’s neck in thought. “I have experience in this matter, so please don’t stress about it. We do feel a bit responsible, but we didn’t have the tools to neutralize it permanently.” 

Her eyes cast to the side, not sure what to say. 

“For all you knew, it wasn’t operable any longer.” Hong Lu placed a hand on his sister’s shoulder. “It’s not your fault. We’re just grateful that you’re able to help.” 

He could only smile sadly. The thought of someone looting the fallen facility hadn’t crossed their minds, much less someone taking the medallion Netzach and Yesod had made of the collar. 

The fact that it’s still out there terrifies him. 

Chapter Text

The Sinners all crowded outside of the infirmary door, pressed together like sardines to peer in to see what was happening. They weren’t being remotely subtle with their intent, earning themselves a brief, knowing look from Binah before she returned to her tea and the book she was reading. Chesed and Wei obviously knew they were there, too, but they weren’t paying them any mind at the moment. 

The two men were talking things over at the moment, Wei wearing an expression of concern. The Sinners had heard it from Wei before, but it ignited their anger towards Jia Huan all over again anyway. 

Whatever shield it was that protected Huan and Gubo once they were defeated… Gubo had invented it? Possibly? They didn’t like it, that was for certain. 

Hong Lu might have merely knocked Huan out at the end of their bout, not willing to kill him even after everything, but that time may need to come someday anyway. They respected his decision not to kill his older brother, that was just how Hong Lu was. Not all of them were so kind, however. 

Huan himself was not so kind. He was actively trying to make Hong Lu suffer regardless of who gets caught up in it. 

Huan would have been murdered on the spot had it been someone close to Ryōshū, one of Don’s remaining family, Meursault, Heathcliff, Ishmael, perhaps even Outis or Rodion. Not Hong Lu, though conflict over the matter regarding his brother still warred within him.  

Dante didn’t know what to do about the Huan situation. He partly wished Valentin had managed to take him out during the Second Trial, but the rest of N Corp must have managed to slow him down long enough and then the announcement of the top three had Valentin valuing honor over vengeance. The shield probably would have saved him anyway. 

But how much of what Huan was doing was influenced by that E.G.O? And the end of his bout with Hong Lu… he’d seemed genuinely taken aback. 

The door at the back of the room they were piled up against opened, Xichun stepping out looking highly uncomfortable. She was now in medical attire, a pair of pants and a loose shirt. 

Her eyes found them immediately and instantly went dull. 

Hong Lu smiled encouragingly – one of the ones right up at the front, pressed against the doorway. 

“We can kick them out if you’d prefer.” Chesed offered with a hint of humor in his tone. “But they are quite endearing with their worry for you.” 

Xichun did not seem to know what to do with so many people being concerned for her. 

Hong Lu only gave a thumbs up. 

“I…” Xichun sighed, shoulders sagging in defeat. “If they want to act as peeping toms, that’s on them.” 

When she puts it like that-- 

“My lady’s heart swells with gratitude for the warming concern being shown.” Wei translated with a small smile. 

She huffed but made her way over to where he and Chesed currently were. 

Chesed gently patted the bed beside him. “Sit, please, I won’t make you stand~” 

“I know how doctor’s visits work.” She grumbled but did as he asked and hopped onto the soft bed, fidgeting with the hem of the shirt. 

“I don’t doubt it~” Chesed was clearly finding great amusement in Xichun’s behavior. 

Probably because it was similar to Tiphereth’s. 

Was this just a common thing in short women? Even Sancho somewhat acted like this. 

He took a breath, settling into a more professional demeanor. “Onto business, then.” 

Xichun straightened, grip tightening around her shirt. 

“Wei has told me of the events leading up to the confrontation, and the effects of the shock. Is there anything of the immediate event that you remember? A sensation of any kind?” His voice was lower yet not unkind. 

Xichun took a moment to think before sighing and shaking her head. “I don’t remember much. Just a bright flash, an arc of electricity, and a searing pain before everything went dark.” 

All in the span of a single second. 

“The smell of ozone was sharp in the air.” Wei picked up, expression grim. “Her inner organs were badly damaged. We were lucky that the Boluses we had on hand were enough to keep her alive, but I had to get my hands on K Corp ampoules, or we would have lost her. Even then, there were lasting effects.” 

Dante’s gut roiled uncomfortably. 

“Ozone and burning flesh… not a scent I wish to recall.” Chesed frowned, glancing at Binah. “Yes, that sounds right. What of recovery? How long did it take, anything off?” 

The question was back on Xichun. 

“I was in a coma for at least a month by what Wei tells me, and it took two before I was fully back on my feet and functional.” Her gaze had gone downwards. “It was agonizingly difficult to walk… and it felt like there was still electricity coursing through me for months on end.” She hesitated, looking up at Chesed. “Is this… normal for being struck by lightning?” 

Slowly and with another sigh, he shook his head. “Lasting effects, yes, but otherwise? No, it’s not, but the collar itself was fueled by Binah’s Singularities. There must have still been some residual left over, but the fact of the matter is that you took the force of a Singularity to the side.” 

Oh… Hell… 

Hong Lu’s grip around the doorframe shifted, discomfited. 

Xichun and Wei both looked terribly daunted. 

He rapped his knuckles against his chin in thought, brow furrowing. “I had first-hand experience witnessing what that collar could do to an Arbiter, as did Gebura. It left lasting damage on Binah that we didn’t notice for years, I’m going to want to do a lot of checks here. K Corp’s ampoules ought to have fixed anything that might be there, but you never know with this thing.” 

The Library’s designated medic moved closer to her, kneeling beside her. “How old is the wound?” 

“Over a year.” She replied. “I’m a bit shaky on exact dates.” 

Wei opened his mouth, but a raised hand cut him off. 

“That’s alright.” He smiled kindly. “How does it feel these days?” 

“Tender, but it doesn’t bother me much anymore otherwise unless there’s a storm.” Or something else electrical. “The phantom pain is really bad when I think too much back on it.” 

Chesed nodded in complete understanding. “Binah’s sensitive to lightning as well, but her wounds are far older than yours. They’ve had time to settle, so there’s only the occasional twinge of pain nowadays.” 

Xichun frowned. “I don’t have that much time to make up for this weakness. Everyone’s already doubting my capability, knowing about this has only worsened it.” 

There was a hint of bitterness in her tone. To struggle for so long in preparation for the war, with a setback like this hanging over her, to then have the position essentially handed to her… to now having to prove she deserves to keep it despite how effective she’s shown herself to be with it. Having survived the Second Trial at all should be enough. 

This was all so unfair. 

“That’s okay, that’s why you’re here.” A kind, warm smile. “If there’s anything still lingering, I’ll take care of it as I did Binah. I’ll take care of you, please trust that.” He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, squeezing lightly. “You will always have those seeking to undermine you and this an unfortunately easy hook to grab, so we’ll just have to make it as ineffective as possible. That you survived is very impressive, be proud of that – your life is invaluable, continuing on as you are is a sign of great strength.” 

Binah wasn’t much affected by her wounds, but her wounds were… ten years old now? If Dante had gathered that right from the Patrons’ explanation the other day. Xichun’s were still young, so to speak, and they did seem to be steadily easing. It was relieving to know that things would get better for her over time, but that didn’t help the immediate problem. 

Xichun met Chesed’s eyes, letting a hint of weakness through a moment – the young girl behind the Hierarch who’d only wanted a family that wouldn’t tear itself apart. Her head nodded slowly, placing her trust in a man she hadn’t known for even a week. 

“The scar conducts electricity on its own, it seems.” Wei spoke up. “My lady has expressed feeling the charge during particularly bad storms, and the elder Bloodfiend mentioned having smelled it following an E.G.O composed of lightning.” 

Chesed hummed, head turning towards Binah. 

She didn’t look up from her book, taking another sip of tea before placing the cup down on the table beside her. “Singularities do not disperse so swiftly, that which lingers merely reacts to a kindling of its power. In time, the kindling will die out.” 

“Okay…” Xichun nodded slowly, taking the information in and working it through her mind. “It’s something I can deal with until then.” 

Chesed frowned. “You never told me that.” 

The former Arbiter flipped a page. “It was not important.” 

His expression went dull. “With the Singularities that course through your body regularly, would that not make this particular matter worse?” 

“Perhaps.” 

Dante wasn’t sure he’d ever seen Chesed look so peeved before, or that he was capable of it at all. 

“Binah.” 

“You have other matters to tend to, do you not?” She hummed, picking her tea back up. 

The beleaguered man ran a hand down his face with a heavy sigh. 

Wei chuckled softly, humored. “The woes of marriage, I see.” 

“It comes with its difficulties~” Chesed huffed a laugh, shaking it off. “Anyway, might I take a look?” 

Xichun shifted, blinking slowly. “As in…” 

“Just lift your shirt for the moment.” He explained. 

Wait, if Wei used an ampoule on her, then shouldn’t that healing have been immaculate? Well, it wasn’t really healing - it was a reversal of other sorts – but that proved his point more than anything. There shouldn’t be any marks left. 

“Right, of course.” Xichun picked at the hem of her shirt again for a moment, hesitant. 

Dante felt something thick in his throat. 

After a small grimace, Xichun ran her fingers under the bottom of the shirt and lifted it up to her chest, resting her arm underneath to keep it in place. 

“Hoh.” Ryōshū made a sound hard to put to words as Dante’s heart sank like a rock right into his stomach; several of the Sinners gasping in horror – Rodion, Sinclair, Don – others hissing harshly between their teeth in sympathetic pain – Yi Sang, Heathcliff, Ishmael, Gregor – the rest wincing. 

Hong Lu standing still, complexion ashen and eyes welled with sadness. 

It was the same as Binah’s neck: webbing fern-like patterns flowed beneath her skin like tattoos, stemming from her right side and stretching across her abdomen before stopping a fair way to the other side, snaking up towards her chest and disappearing under her shirt, and crawling down towards her right leg before the cloth of the pants cut it off. The marks were darker than Binah’s, newer. It was no wonder she’d reacted to Binah the way she had. 

Forever to bear the marks of her weakness. 

“Hmmmmmmm…” Chesed hummed lowly in contemplation, a deep rumble from his chest as he inspected the inner scarring with an analytical eye. “How far down does it go?” His voice was just as low. 

“Here.” Xichun took her free hand to point a bit below her hip and up her thigh. Not much further beyond where they couldn’t see. 

“And you said it’s still tender?” He asked, gently brushing his fingers along what must have been the point of contact. 

She winced, muscles contracting. “Yeah, a little. It’s gotten a lot better in the past couple months… your hands are cold.” 

He nodded, offering her a sheepish smile. “Sorry~ should have taken my coffee with me. I’m going to prod a bit, tell me if it’s too much.” He began lightly poking along the scars, keeping largely to their source. “The tenderness is likely caused by the remnants of the Singularities not allowing things to fully heal.” 

The Hierarch made a face with what he was doing. 

“K Corp’s ampoules should have healed everything. Is that not their Singularity?” Wei asked a bit sharply from behind, hovering closely with his master exposed like this. 

Chesed shook his head. “Well, when you have Singularities contending against each other… it doesn’t quite go the way you’d like it to. Binah can attest to that.” 

All she did was hum. 

“I suppose they would.” The former Adept acquiesced the point. “Along that vein, would that be why the marks have persisted? It’s as if the shock struck her very soul.” 

“It may as well have.” Chesed agreed, motioning to Binah. “It wasn’t until that final shock before we got the collar off that the marks persisted, as if the electricity imprints itself upon you, becomes a part of you as a reminder of itself where you simply cannot envision yourself without its mark. I don’t know if Angela even could remove them from Binah, this is how she envisions herself now.” 

And K Corp ampoules revert you to the state you think you should be in. Not that Wei and Xichun would know that, but… 

“It is not as if they bear down upon my character.” Binah stated with a light shrug. 

Wei closed his eyes painfully. “I see.” 

Xichun was silent for a moment. “It’s fine.” 

His eyes snapped back open, stepping towards her. “My lady--” 

She shook her head at him, lips lifting into that crooked smirk of hers. “It’s fine, Wei, really. They’re just scars, cooler than most would look, right? So long as they don’t debilitate me in any way, then it’s just cosmetic. It doesn’t matter.” 

All she wants is the pain to be gone, not caring how it looks any more. Of course, part of that was simply trying to convince herself of it, but Binah’s stride with her own scarring made it easier for Xichun to accept it and move forward. 

He sighed, stepping back. “If that’s what you wish, my lady.” 

Chesed smiled at her, lifting his hand from her side and patting her on the shoulder again. “Well put, scars shouldn’t have much bearing on how you view yourself. They’re a sign of strength and what you’ve overcome.” 

Her smile softened just a bit, eased. 

He stood to his feet, signaling that she could put her shirt back down. “By my assessment, the shock you endured was weakened from what the collar was fully capable of when it was powered directly by Binah’s Singularities. Huan must have gotten it into a state where it could work again, and what it gave you was all it had left in it. Maybe he discarded it because he couldn’t power it again, or maybe it was something else. Regardless, you were very lucky.” 

It wasn’t even a full-powered shock. 

Chesed put a hand to his chin in thought. “Now, I will admit I’ve always been on the more psychological side of things, and I have to consider why it is he did this.” 

Why? Because Huan’s crazy, that’s why. 

… well, that’s not wholly the case, is it. 

“He said he used the collar on you as a test. He didn’t know what it was or what it did, he just wanted to know if he could use it against Hong Lu.” He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “He couldn’t have known what it was for; Mei and Valentin overreacted a little, but I can’t blame them for it. Even still, knowing it had to be powerful and then using it on a family member… something’s not right with him.” 

That… that’s a fair point, yeah. He thought it had been used on the Abnormalities. 

Dante sighed. Maybe Huan didn’t know it had been used on an Arbiter, but he could still be angry that he’d use it on Xichun even if it was just by coincidence if it was her. 

Would Dante be this angry if it had been anyone else? Probably not. Had it been, say, Xue Pan, not one of the Sinners would care so much. Hong Lu might have been saddened, but they’d shrug and move on. 

It just so happened to have been Xichun, just as it so happened to be Garion who was sent to deal with H Corp and that old lab. 

Hong Lu looked like he was deep in contemplation about something. He’s not… not considering trying to bring older Huan back to reason, is he? Huan went off the deep end when little Huan died, what he’s done is unforgivable. 

… 

But so is what the Bloodfiends did. 

So is what Roland did. 

So is what Binah did. 

Angela. 

Carmen, if you think about it. 

Many of the Sinners as well. 

… 

Sigh. 

Where all this would go, Dante couldn’t know, but they couldn’t back down against Huan. 

The Patron pursed his lips. “I’d need to know more about the situation with him, but that’s extreme by any and all means.” A huff, he shook his head. “Anyway, there are a couple things I can do for you to ease the tenderness and the reaction to electricity, and I’d like to run some proper scans just to be sure.” Chesed smiled kindly, patting her on the shoulder. “The rest is mental, however, but that’s also well within my area of expertise~” 

He seems a bit paranoid about lasting damage even if there shouldn’t be any. Dante wasn’t sure why, but the care he was showing her was definitely appreciated. 

Binah closed her book and stood to her feet, striding leisurely over to the bed. She placed her hand atop Xichun’s head, eyes angling towards the door with her fingers now mussing the Hierarch’s hair. 

Xichun just sat there, bewildered. 

“Shall the peanut gallery be on their way?” She asked neutrally. 

Chesed glanced towards them with her. “Yes, I believe it’s time to stop violating my patient’s privacy~ I don’t think she wants prying eyes on this part.” His eyes went back to Xichun. “I need you to take the shirt off this time and lay down.” 

A cough left her. “That’s fine, do what you need to.” Her eyes flicked to them. “You heard him, go off.” 

Hong Lu took a breath, nodding. “Take care, Xichun.” 

“Take care of yourself.” 

Binah smirked, flicking her wrist at them. 

Gold flashed in their eyes, and the door slammed shut, forcing them back from it. 

There was a short span of silence as they recovered from being thrown. 

Xichun was in good hands. The care and concern she was being shown, the similar experience she has with Binah, all of that was already helping her mental state immensely. 

“Damn.” Gregor huffed, picking at his pocket and pulling out a cigarette. “Even some old war wounds aren’t as bad as that… poor kid.” 

“Plenty are worse, but yes.” Outis agreed, arms crossing. 

A Singularity powered shock collar… no wonder. 

Hong Lu’s eyes remained locked on the door to the infirmary, wavering. This was done because of him; his little sister was hurt and nearly killed, leaving her with life-altering scars because of him. 

But it wasn’t his fault. It was Huan’s. Huan just blamed him for it. Even if Huan’s motivation was entirely against Hong Lu, that doesn’t make it Hong Lu’s fault. 

They’d stay here with Hong Lu as he waited for Xichun to be discharged. 

“What’s going on up here?” A voice reached them from the stairs, walking by on the way to Chesed’s office. 

Dante turned to find Tiphereth had entered the floor, Enoch snoozing in her arms. 

“Your parents are checking on Xichun’s side.” Sinclair explained shortly. His own expression was downtrodden. 

She winced. “Ah… that…” 

“Yeah…” 

Her lip curled as unpleasant memories returned to her. “We almost lost Mom to that thing, for Xichun to have survived it is a miracle in itself. I’m sure the shock wasn’t as harsh as what Mom endured, but Mom’s an Arbiter and those are Singularities, so I guess calling it lighter does it a disservice.” A sigh. “It was terrifying… but she’s in good hands. Dad knows what he’s doing.” 

“I don’t doubt it.” Hong Lu murmured quietly. His head turned towards her, expression contemplative. “You know what this is like? Sitting by unable to do anything to help your sibling?” 

Tiphereth’s eyes dimmed, a heavy breath leaving her and her grip around Enoch tightening. “I do. Too well.” 

She walked over, stopping beside him. 

“I recall you mentioning a brother.” Sinclair spoke up again. “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to, but we’ve explained the Walpurgisnachts, right?” 

“You have.” She didn’t seem happy with this notion. “You guys mentioned going into the fallen facility, so I’m going to guess you met Tiph.” 

Tiph… 

“Not exactly, but we heard the both of you over the intercom.” Sinclair corrected. 

“Close enough.” Tiphereth shook her head. “Enoch was the first of us to die back when, the signal of the beginning of the end of our operation. He volunteered for an experiment he shouldn’t have been a part of and lost his life.” 

E-Enoch? 

“Being the first to die and in… such a way, his mind was unstable when we were brought back in the corporation.” A huff. “Watching him deteriorate right beside me wasn’t easy; I couldn’t do anything for him as he slowly grew worse. So, if you were wondering why there aren’t two Tiphereths here, that’s why.” 

She was melancholy but had come to terms with this some time ago. “Tiph died a few days before we finished the Light. All we could do for him was bury him in one of the coffins on Extraction, it was the best we had.” 

A coffin…? 

… that’s what that was. What cruel jokes are these Mirror Dungeons? 

Hong Lu looked down. “I’m… sorry to hear that.” 

“Don’t be.” Tiphereth waved him off, shifting her grip on her baby brother. “It was some time ago. I miss him still, and I always will, but I have to press forward without him. I’ll never stop wondering how he’d handle all of this, but her?” She motioned her head to the infirmary door. “I can tell you she definitely appreciates the concern, that you’ll stick by her through anything. She’ll do the same for you, but don’t stress yourself out over something you have no control of. It’ll stress her out, too.” 

That said, she walked off to go put Enoch to bed, leaving the Sinners with a lot to think over.